the Parliament of 5. Henry 4. Num. 16. Upon certain prayers and requests made before by the Commons divers times touching the removing of divers persons as well aliens and others by reason of divers destructions by them moved and for certaine Articles appointed by the Lords upon the charges given to them by our Lord the King in Parliament and by the said Lords it was specially accorded That four persons to wit the Kings Confessor the Abbot of Dâ—ne Master Richard Derham and Crosseby of the Chamber shall be quite ousted and voided out of the Kings house whereupon the ninth of February the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there the King in excusing the said four persons said openly that he knew not by them any cause or occasion in speciall for which they ought to bee removed from his houshold notwithstanding our said Lord the King well considered that what the said Lords and Commons shhall do or ordaine was for the good of him and of his Realme and therefore he would conforme himselfe to their intentions and did well agree to the said Ordinance which charged the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby to avoid his said Court and like charge should have beene given to the said Abbot had he been present And our Lord the King said further That he would doe the like with any other which was about his royall Person if he was in hatred or indignation with his people And Numb 37. To the end that good and just government and remedy may bee made of divers complaints grievances and mischiefs shewed to our Lord the King in this Parliament our Lord the King to the honour of God and upon the great instances and requests to him divers times made in this Parliament by the Commons of his Realm for the ease and comfort of all his Realme hath ordained certain Lords and others underwritten to be of his great and continuall Councell to wit the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Lincolne Chancellour of England the Bishops of Rochester Winchester Bath and Bangor the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Som merset and Westmerland the Lord Roos Treasurer of England the Keeper of the Great Seale the Lord Berkley the Lord Willoughby the Lord Furnevall the Lord Lovell Mounsier Pierce Courtney Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyne Master Arnald Savage Iohn Northbury Iohn Doreward Iohn Cawson In the Parliament of 7. 8. Henry 4. Numb 31. The 22. day of May the Commons came before the King and his Lords in Parliament and then Iohn Tibetot their Speaker reheased how they had prayed the King in the beginning of the Parliament and after to increase the number of his Councell for the better government of the Realme and prayed the King to put it in execution and further rehearsed how that the Archbishop of Canterbury had reported to them That the King would be counselled by the most sage Lords of the Realme the which ought to have the survey of all that which shall be done for the good government of this Realme which thing the King agreed to doe and rehearsed with his own mouth That it was his entire will And thereupon a Bill made by the King himselfe by his own will was delivered containing the names of the Lords which shall be of his Councell the tenour of which Bill ensueth It is to bee remembred that our Lord the King considering the great labours occupations and diligence which he ought necessarily to imploy about the good government of his Realme and other his possessions as well on this side the Sea as beyond it First of all for the preservation of our Lord the King and of his Crowne and that the revenues of the same may be the better collected to his profit and increase as much as a man may justly doe to the end that he may the better sustaine his honourable estate And secondly for the confirmation of the Lawes and Statutes of the Realme to the end that equall right may be done to every one as well poor as rich Our Lord the King of his proper and good will desirous to be supported in the foresaid causes because that he cannot attend thereunto in proper person so much as he would for the great love and good affiance which he hath among others in the most revered Fathers in God the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Excester the Duke of Yorke the Earle of Somerset the Lord Roos the Lord Burnet the Lord Lovell the Lord Willoughbie the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Steward and Chamberlaine Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyney and Master Arnald Savage hath chosen and charged them to be of his counsell praying and commanding them that in all the foresaid causes they will put to their intire diligences for the profit of our said Lord the King and likewise for the confirmation of the Laws and Statutes aforesaid In the Parliament of 2. Henry 6. num 15. After divers speciall requests of the Commons of the Realme being in the present Parliament made to my Lord of Glocester Commissary of the King and to other Lords Spirituall and Temporall there for to have notice and conusance of the persons assigned and elected to be of the Kings Councell to their great ease and consolation By advice and assent of all the Lords Spirituall and Temporall aforesaid were elected and named certaine persons as well spirituall and temporall to be Councellours assistant to the governance of the Realm whose names here ensue The Duke of Glocester the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Winchester Norwich Worcester the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Duke of Excester the Earle of March the Earle of Warwick the Earle Marshall the Earle of Northumberland the Earle of Westmerland the Lord Cromwell the Lord Fitz-Hugh the Lord Bourchier the Lord Scroop Master Walter Hungerford Master John Tiptoff Thomas Chaucer William Allington In the Parliament of 29. Henry 6. num 16. Vpon the Petition of the Commons against divers Lords Bishops Knights Esquires and others to the number of 29. who mis-behaved themselves about the royall Person of the King and in other places by whose only meanes it was suggested the Kings possessions had been greatly diminished his Laws not executed the peace of the Realm not observed to the great hurt and trouble of the liege people of the Realm and likely subversion of the same of which misbehaviour universall noise and clamour was openly received thorowout all the Realme upon the same persons specified in the Petition all of them except the Lords and some few others without further evidence against them were by the King now removed from his presence and Court for a whole yeeres space within which time any man that could and would object against any of them should be patiently heard and intended to These few fresh Presidents added to the precedent
great Councell of Parliament at Paris where among many Acts made for the weale of the Realme he with the assent of the Lords and Commons there assembled enacted for a Law after that day to be continued That all Heires of the Crowne of France their fathert being dead may be crownned as Kings of France so soone as they attained to the age of fourteene years And in the fifteenth yeare of his reigne the Duke of Flanders granted to those of Gaunt such Articles of agreement for the confirmation of their liberties the repealing of illegall taxes the electing of their owne Officers the Dukes Councellours and the like which you may read in Fabian as plainly manifest this whole Dukedome and people to be of greater jurisdiction then himselfe though invested with regall authoritie and that he had no power to impose any taxes on them without their grant and consent the contrary whereof caused many bloudy warres among them Charles the seventh after Fabians account but sixt after the French History a Childe of thirteene yeares by reason of the difference between the Lords who should be Vicegerent was by the advice of the major part of the Lords for the common good of the Realme Crowned at Raynes within the age of fourteen yeares contrary to a Law made in the eleventh yeare of his Father In the fourth yeare of his reigne the Citizens of Paris murmuring and grudging for divers impositions and taxes unduely leavied upon them suddenly arose in great multitudes intending to have distressed some of the kings Houshold Whereupon soone after the Kings Councell considering the weaknesse of the Treasure and his great charges and needs and assembling a Parliament of the Rulers of Paris Roan and other good Townes exhorted them to grant the King in way of Subsidy twelve pence in the pound of all such Wares at that day currant for the defence of the Realme and subjects To the which request after consultation taken it was answered That the people were so charged in times past that they might not beare any more charges till their necessity were otherwise relived and so the King and his Councell at this time were disappointed In his seventh yeare by the Duke of Angeau his procuring a tax was laid upon the Commons of France without the three Estates Which to bring to effect many friends and promoters were made as well of Citizens as others Whereupon the Commons of Paris and Roan became wilde assembled in great companies chose them Captains and kept watch day and night as if enemies had been about the Citie utterly refusing to pay that Tax This Charles being none of the wisest Prince ruled by his houshold servants and beleeving every light Tale brought unto him marching against the Duke of Brittaine as he came neare a wood was suddenly met of a man like a Beggar which said unto him Whither goest thou Sir King beware thou goe no further for thou art betrayed and into the hands of thine enemies thine owne Army shall deliver thee With this monition the King was astonied and stood still and began to muse In which study one of his followers that bare his Speare sleeping on Horsback let his Spear fall on his fellowes Helmet with which stroke the King was suddenly feared thinking his enemy had come unawares upon him wherefore in anger he drew his sword slew foure of his owne Kinghts ere he refrained and took therewith such a deadly fear as he fell forthwith distracted and so continued a long season being near at the point of death VVhereupon his brother Lewes of Orleans being but young the States of France thought it not convenient to lay so heavy a burthen upon so weake shoulders wherefore his two Vncles the Dukes of Berry and Burgaine BY AVTHORITY OF THE STATES OF THE LAND specially assembled in Parliament upon this occasion tooke upon them to rule the Realme for that season it being ordered by a speciall Law that they should abstain from the name of Regent unfit in this sudden accident the King being alive and of years And because the Duke of Berry had but an ill name to be covetous and violent and was therefore ill beloved of the French his younger brother Philip Duke of Burgoyn had the chiefe charge imposed on him and though the Title was common to both yet the effect of the author tie was proper to him alone who changed divers Officers After which the Duke of Orleance was made Regent being the Kings younger brother who pressing the people with quotidian taxes and tallages and the spirituall men with dismes and other exactions he was at length discharged of that dignitie and the Duke of Burgoyne put in that authoritie After this our King Henry the fift gaining a great part of France and pretending a good title to the Crowne recited at large by Hall and Iohn Speed the Frenchmen to settle a peace made this agreement with King Henry That he should marry Katharine the French Kings daughter and be admitted Regent of France and have the whole government and rule of the Realme during Charles his life who should be King of France and take the profits of the Crowne whilest he lived and that after the death of Charles the Crowne of France with all rights belonging to the same should remaine to King Henry and to his Heires Kings That the Lords spirituall and temporall and the Heads and Rulers of Cities Castles and Townes should make Oath to King Henry to be obedient to his lawfull commands concerning the said Regency and after the death of Charles to become his true subjects and liegemen That Charles should in all his writing name King Henry his most dearest sonne Henry King of England and inheritour of the Crowne of France That no imposition or tax should be put upon the Commons of France but to the necessary defence and weale of the Realme and that by the advice of both Councels of the Realmes of England and France such stablished Ordinances might be devised that when the said Realme of France should fall to the said Henry or his Heires that it might with such unity joyne with the Realme of England that one King might rule both Kingdomes as one Monarch reserved alwayes to either Realme all Rights Liberties Franchises and Lawes so that neither Realme should be subject unto other c. VVhich Articles were ratified and agreed with the consent of the more part of the Lords spirituall and temporall of France But Charles dying his sonne Charles the eight was by some part of France and many Lords reputed and knowledged King but not crowned whiles the Duke or Bedford lived and remained Regent our Henry the sixth both in Paris and many other cities being allowed for king of France After his death his sonne Lewes the eleventh 〈◊〉 Fabian accounts by strength of friends was crowned king of France who refused the counsell and company of his Lords and drew unto him as
and terms of the Oath And not being able to agree of themselves both parties submitted to the judgement of king Philip Augustus and of his Court of Parliament furnished with Peeres So that by order given at Melum in Iuly 1204. the form of the said Oath was prescribed and registred in the Parliament Register at request of the said parties and sent unto Otho to render it to the said Pope Innocent who sent this assurance and Certificate to the said Parliament for Registring it being performed Innocentius Episcopus servus servorum Dei charissimo filio nostro Philippo Francorum Regi charissimo salutem Apostolicam benedictionem absque dubitatione noveritis quod secundum formam a vobis Curiae Regni vestri paribus praescriptam habetur apud nos jusjurandum charissimi Filii nostri Othonis Romanorum Regis illustris aurea Bulla munitum nobis Ecclesiae praestitum Ego Otho Romanorum Rex semper Augustus tibi Domino meo Innocentio Papae Ecclesiae Romanae spondeo polliceor juro quod omnes possessiones honores jura Romanae Ecclesiae proposse meo bona fide protegam ipsam ad eas retinendas bona fide juvabo Quas autem nondum recuperavit adjutor ero ad recuperandum recuperatarum secundum posse meum ero fine fraude defensor quaecunque and manus meas devenient sine difficultate restituere procurabo Ad hanc autem pertinent tota terra quae est de Radicafano usque ad Ceperanum Exarcatus Ravennae Pentapolis Marchiae Ducatus Spoletanus terra Conitissae Mathildis Comitatus Bricenorij cum alijs adjacentibus terris expressis in multis privilegijs Imperatorum à tempore LVDOVICI PII FRANCORVM ET ROMANORVM IMPERATORIS CHRISTIANISSIMI Has omnes pro posse meo restituam quietè dimittam cum omne jurisdictione districtu honore suo Veruntamen cum adrecipiendam Coronam Imperij vel pro necessitatibus Ecclesiae Romanae ab Apostolica sede vocatus accessero demandato summi Pontificis ab illis terris praestationes accipiam Praetereâ— adjutor ero ad retinendum defendendum Ecclesiae Romanae REGMVM SICILIAE Tibi etiam Domino meo Innocentio Papae Successoribus tuis omnem obedientiam honorificentiam exhibeo quam devoti Catholiâ—â— Imperatores consueverunt Sedi Apostolicae exhibere Stabo etiam ad consilium arbitrium tuum de bonis consuetudinibus populo Romano servandis exhibendis de negotio Tusciae Lombardiae Et si propter negotium meum Romanam Ecclesiam oportuerit inâ—urrere guerram subeniam ei sicut necessitas postulaverit in expensis Omnia vero praedicta tam juramento quam scripto firmaho cum Imperâ—â— Coronam adeptus fuero Actum Aquis-Grant Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millessimo Ducentessimo Quinto mense Marcij Regni nostri septimo William Rishanger Monk in the Abbey of Saint Albane in England continuer or the History of Matthew Parts observeth under the year 1263. that the king of England Henry the third and the Barons of England who made warreupon him committed their whole difference and quarrell to be judged by the Parliament of France Vt pax reformaretur inter Regem Angliae Barones ventum est adistud ut Rex proceres se submitterent ordinationi Parliamenti Regis Francâ—ae in the time of Saint Lewis in praemissis provisionibus Oxoniae Nec non pro depraedationibus damnis utrobique illatis Igitur in crastino S. Vincentij congregato Ambianis populo pene innumerabili Rex Franciae Ludovicus coram Episcopis Comitibus alijsque Francorum proceribus solemniter dixit sententiam pro Rege Angliae contra Barones statutis Oxoniae provisionibus ordinationibus ac obligationibus penitus annullatis Hoc excepto quod antiquae Chartae Joannis Regis Angliae universitati concessae per illam sententiam in nullo intendebat penitus derogare In this Parliament at Amiens were present the King of England Henry the third Queen Elenor his wife Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury Peter Bishop of Hereford and Iohn Maunsell and on the Barons of Englands side a very great number of choice elected Lords who the same year repasted back into England after the Parliament as the same Monk speaketh Thus Favino in the behalfe of the French Parliaments concerning whose power and priviledges you may read much more in him and others But to returne to the former History The Queen Mother was much discontented with this Remonstrance of the Parliament pretending that they had an intent to call her Regency in question which all had commended that they could not speak of the Government of the affaires of the Realm without touching her c. Whereupon she commanded the Chancellour to give them this answer in the kings name That France was a Monarchy wherein the king alone commanded helding his Realm Soveraignly from God That he had Lawes and Ordinances by which to governe them for the which he was not to give an account to any man That it did not belong unto the Parliament to controll his Government That they neither could nor ought to complain of the Queens Regenâ—â— which had been so happy That the Queen was not to give an account of her Regency but to God onely That no man could prescribe unto the King what Councellers he should entertain c. with many other such bigge words After which there was a Decree made in the Councell of State against the Decree and Remonstrance in Parliament disanulling and revoking them as void and forbidding the Parliament hereafter to meddle with affairs of State The Court of Parliament in generall complained much of this Decree the kings learned Councell refuse to carry or cause it to be read in Parliament because it would cause an alteration of the good affections and devotions of the Kings good subjects and the dis-union of the greatest companies of the Realme who administer justice which makes kings to Reigne After which this controversie was compremised and the Decree of the Councell against the Parliament suspended and not enrolled Soon after the prince of Conde with divers others seeing all things disordered at Court and little or no reformation of their former grievances desert Paris expressesse their grievances in sundry letters and Articles of complaint wherein they complain of the want of freedom and redresse of their grievances presented in the last assembly of the three Estates of the Decree and proceedings against the Iurisdiction Remonstrance and proceedings of the Parliament of Paris Of suffering some Councellors of State to usurpe all the power of the Kingdom to pervert the Lawes and change all things as they list with sundry other particulars In these they intreat and exhort all men of what condition or quality soever that call themselves Frenchmen to assist and ayde them in SO IVST A CAVSE conjuring all Princes and forraign Estates to do the like and not to suffer such good and loyall subjects to
further reliefe in the easiest way to support his warres the Lords condescended to grant the ninth sheafe of all their corne and the ninth fleece and Lambe of all their flockes to the King for the two next yeares so as the custome of Mal-tolt newly imposed on Wools should be released and this grant not drawne hereafter into custome as a precedent to their prejudice Who acquainting the Commons therewith they after deliberation As to the Kings supply returned this Answer Num. 8 9. That they thought it meet the King should be supplyed and were ready to ayde him as they had alwayes formerly beene but yet as the ayde was granted in this case they durst not assent to it untill they had consulted and advised with the Commons in the Country for which end they craved time to goe into their Counties and that Writs might issue to summon another Parliament on the Octaves of Saint Hillary of the richest Knights in every Shire at a short day to come which was condescended to After which Num. 9 10 11. they gave this answer in writing concerning the three Articles propounded to them First As to the keeping of the peace of the Realme that the Justices of the Peace had sufficient power already to that purpose onely they adde that disturbers of the peace should not be let out of Prison but upon sufficient Bayle and that no Charters of pardon should be granted to Felons but by common consent in Parliament and all other pardons held as voyd To the second they answered That the King before his going beyond the Seas had taken so good order and appointed such sufficient Guardians to defend the Marches of Scotland who were best able to guard those parts that the enforcement of them by the Kings Councell would be sufficient without any charge to the Commons Only they ordered that every man who had Lands in the Marches of Scotland of what condition soever they were should reside upon them to defend them as it had beene formerly ordained without charge to the Commons To the third concerning the guard of the Seas The Commons prayed that they might not be charged to give Counsell in things of which they had no conisance or charge and that they were advised that the Barons of the Ports which at all times have honours before all the Commons of the Land and are so enfranchized to guard the Sea betweene us and strangers if so be it fals out that they will enter and assaile our Land that they contribute to no aydes nor charges on the said Land but receive profits without number arising by the Sea for the Guard aforesaid Wherefore the Commons are advised that they ought to maintaine a guard upon the Sea as the Commons do upon the Land without taking or demanding wages Likewise there are other great Townes and Havens which have a Navy that are in the same case and are bound to guard the Sea And as for the safeguard of the Watch-houses upon the Sea by Land let the guard of them be made by the advice of the Knights of the Shire where the said Guardians are assigned in the safest manner that may be without charge of the Commons And that the people of the Land of what condition soever which have lands on the Coast shall keepe residence upon those Lands the better to repulse the enemies from the Land so that for their abiding there they shall be discharged to give any aide toward the same guard elsewhere Num. 13. The Commons frame and demand a generall pardon upon grant whereof they promise to aide the King with monies Num. 14. They make an Ordinance for increase of monies in the Realme Num. 15. Because the ships of England went not out together in Fleetes to trade but severally out of desire of gaine and covetousnesse and so many of them were taken by the Enemies of the King and the men slaine and murthered to the dishonour of the King and the whole Realme it was agreed and assented in full Parliament that all the Navy should stay and be arrested till further order were given to the contrary Num. 16. It was accorded and assented in Parliament that the Bishops and Lords in the Parliament should send Letters to the Archbishop of Yorke and the Clergy of his Province under their Seales to excite them to grant a convenient ayd for the guard of the Marches of Scotland for the defence of the Church the Realme and themselves as the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury had done Num. 17. It is accorded that Master Robert de Scardeburgh shall be put into the Commission which shall be sent into the Country of Yorke to survey the Array of the people which shall be chosen for the defence of the Realme in lieu of Sir Thomas de Blaston That Sir Richard Chastell shall be put in the Commission to survey the Array in the Counties of Notingham and Denby and John Feriby in the County of Lancaster Num. 18. It is assented that the people of Holdernes shall be Arrayed taxed and make ayde for the guarding of the Marches of Scotland and other businesses of the King in those parts notwithstanding the Commission made to them to guard the Sea Num. 21. The Lords who have Lands towards the Marches of Scotland are commanded and prayed by writs and Letters to repaire thither for defence thereof namely the Lords of Ros Wake Mowbray Clifford and Master William Daubeny Steward of the Earle of Richmond and that those who could not in this case goe in proper person should send their people to the Lords in the Marches In the second Parliament held this yeare by appointment of the first Octabis Hilarii 13. Ed. 3. Num. 2. 5. Edward Duke of Cornwall Guardian of England in the Kings absence being hindered by other businesses to be present in this Parliament by Letters Patents under the Kings great Seale appointed the Archbishop of Canterbury and others to supply his place and hold the Parliament Num. 6 7 8 9. The Commons for the defence of the Realme Sea and Marches of Scotland granted the King thirty thousand sackes of Wooll and the Earles and Barons the ninth sheafe Fleece and Lambe within their Demesne Lands and agreed to raise a great summe of money presently to set out a fleet of Ships to Sea fraught with men of armes and archers for defence of the Realme Num. 10. All the Merchants of England were summoned by writ to appeare at Westminster in proper person to conferre upon great businesses concerning the Kings honour the salvation of the Realme and of themselves Num. 11. The Mariners of the Cinque-ports upon their departure promised to make their ships ready by Mid-Lent and were to receive a summe of money to helpe defray their charges herein and the men of the Cinque-ports promised to defray the moity of the costs and the Kings Counsell the other moity but not in name of wages but out of speciall grace and
Counties of Nottingham Derby Yorke were to goe to Newcastle upon Tine at the Countries charges and then to receive the Kings wages and those of Westmerland Cumberland and Lancashire to marth to Carlile at the Counties charges and then to receive the Kings wages and that the Commanders great men and all the host when they assembled should lie and travell in the Land of Scotland and not in the Marches of England Num. 36. 37. A fit and trusty Clerke is appointed to pay the Souldiers wages by the advise and survey of the Lords Percy and Nevill and Merchants are ordered to returne moneys for the exploit and to furnish the King of Scotland with moneys sufficient to maintaine twenty men at Armes Num. 38. Because Mr. Richard Talbot had discharged himselfe of the government of Barwicke the Lords in Parliament earnestly intreated Sir Walter Creake to take upon him the custody of Barwicke and to certifie the Lords within a short time how many men at Armes and Archers would suffice to guard it and whether he would accept of the charge or not and if not they would provide another Num. 39. A Commission is granted to Master Thomas Wake and others to muster the Horse and Foot arrayed for this expedition in Yorkeshire and the other Counties and to conduct them towards Newcastle Num. 46. It is accorded and assented that Writs shall be made to the arrayers of the Men of Armes Hoblers and Archers in the County of Oxford for the guarding of the Sea for the Prior and Canons of Burnacester to surcease their demand which they made to the said Prior and Canons to finde a man at Armes and two Archers to make such a guard at Portsmouth and also for the payment of certaine moneys for this cause untill they have other command from the King by reason that the Prelates and other great men in the Parliament are informed that all the possessions of their house will hardly suffice for their sustenance and that they cannot finde such charge without very great oppression of them and their house Loe here in these two Parliaments the Rols whereof I have recited more largely because rare and memorable all businesses concerning the Warres Militia and Array both by Land and Sea were particularly consulted of ordered and determined in and by the Parliament onely in a farre more ample manner then this present Parliament at first petitioned desired they should have been ordered and setled now In the Parliament rolls 14 E. 3. Num. 19. Certaine men are appointed to guard the Islands and Sea-coasts against the enemies Num. 42. The Lord Mowbray is appointed keeper of the Town of Barwicke Num. 53. 54. 55. c. Commissions of Array in severall Counties are made by Parliament to the Earle of Angoyes and others for defence of the Kingdome In the Parliament of 50 E. 3. Num. 15. A Commission is granted in Parliament to the Lord Percy and others to appoint able persons for defence of the Marches of the East-riding In the Parliament Roll of 1 R. 2. Num. 51. Because that the Lands of Gascoigne Ireland the Seigniory of Artoyes and the Marches of Scotland are in perill to be lost through default of good Officers the Commons petition that it would please the Lords to ordaine good and sufficient ministers which may be sent to governe in the same Lands in the most hasty manner that may be by reason of the great need that requires it And that all the chiefe guardians of the Ports and Castles upon the Sea as Dover Bannburgh Carlile and other Marches may be put in the forme aforesaid And that these Guardians of the Castles and keyes of the Realme may be sufficient men who may forfeit their inheritance if any mischiefe shall happen by reason of them which God forbid And that in all other sufficient persons of your Leiges be placed who may forfeit in the same manner for the salvation of the Realme To which the King answers The King willeth it and will doe that which shall belong to him by the advise of the Lords of His continuall Councell In 2 R. 2. Rot. Parliament Num. 37. the Admiralty is disposed of by the Parliament and Num. 39. a Schedule of Orders for the defence of the North sea is confirmed by the Parliament In the Parliament of 7 8 H. 4. Num. 26. The Parliament gave power to the Merchants to name two meet persons to be Admirals to guard the Seas In the Parliament rolls of 2 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 37. The Commons supplicate how the enemies of France with great Armies and many Vessels of warre have been continually and yet are in the Northerne parts and namely about the coasts of Scarburrough which Towne is dangerously seated upon the Sea open to the assaults of the said enemies and that the people of the said Towne had within two yeeres last past paid above one thousand pound ransome to the said enemies and yet were destroyed and carried prisoners into Boloigne and other places where they were yet kept prisoners and that the Towne was upon the point to be burned and destroyed and all the coast about it in short time if hasty remedy were not provided That therefore it would please the King and his most sage Councell considering the great dammages and perils the said Towne and coasts about it had sustained and were yet apparently like to sustaine to ordaine and assigne certaine Vessels of warre upon the said coasts to guard them against the malice and power of the said enemies and that during the warres for saving of the said Towne and the Kings Castle there situate and all the Country about it The Answer is This matter is in part touched by the Merchants of the said coast which are at this Parliament and by their advise and others who are to passe their Merchandize in these Marches by Sea remedy hath beene ordained in such sort as the Earle of Northumberland and the Major of London who were assigned in Parliament to treat of this businesse know more fully to declare In the Parliament of 6 R. 2. pars 2. Num. 11. The Bishop of Norwich offered before the King and Lords that if the King would grant him the quindisme and disme of the Laity and Clergy and the 6 pound and 2 shillings on the Tonne of Wine lately granted to the King for the safeguard of the Sea that he would within 20 daies after the receipt of the last payment transport into France 3000 Archers well armed and mounted for the ayd of Gaunt and would defray all the charges of shipping them And that if he might have the attendance of the West-Admirall he would finde on the Sea for the safeguard of it betweene this and Michaelmas next ten great ships and ten Barges armed in which besides Marriners necessary he would finde at least 500 fighting men for the said terme In the Parliament of 15 R. 3. Num. 15. It is to be remembred that the Commons
said in full Parliament that if a treaty of peace or truce should be entertained betweene their Lord the King and his adversary of France that they thought it expedient and necessary if it should please the King that Mounseur de Guyen because he is the most sufficient person of the realme shall goe to the same Treaty And the King said that he liked it well if it pleased the said Lord de Guyen and thereupon Mounseur de Guyen said that he would with a very good will travell and doe any thing which might turne to the honour and profit of the King and of his realme In the Parliament of the 14 H. 6. Num. 10. The Kings grant of the custody of the Town and Castle of Calice the Towne of Risbanke the Castles of Hamures Marke Oye Stangate Bavelingham and of the Castle and Dominion of Guynes in Picardy to be made to Humfrey Duke of Glocester his unkle in the presence of the Lords spirituall and temporall then being in the present Parliament was on the 29 day of October read before them which being understood and mature deliberation taken thereupon the severall reasons of the said Lord being heard it was at last by their assent and consent agreed and ordered that the said Duke should have the custody of the said Towne Castles and premises to the end of nine yeeres then next ensuing which Charter was subscribed by all the Lords there present In the Parliament of 31 H. 6. Num. 41. pro custodia Maris it was enacted For as much as the King considering that as well divers His Clergy men of this his realm inhabiting nigh the coast of the Sea and others His Subjects using the Trade of Merchandises have been oftentimes grievously imprisoned distressed put to great sufferances and ransomes and their Ships Vessels and Merchandises of great value taken upon the Sea by his enemies and also Merchant strangers being under his leageance amity safegard or safe conduct upon the Sea have been robbed and spoyled against the forme and contents of such truces and safe conducts signed His Highnesse willing and intending sufficiently to provide for the remedy of such inconveniences and to eschew and avoyd all such robberies and dispoylers HATH BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL in his high Court of Parliament assembled desired certaine great Lords of this realme that is to say Richard Earle of Salisbury John Earle of Shrewsbury John Earle of Worcester James Earle of Wiltshire and Iohn Lord Sturton with great Navies of Ships and people defensible in great number purveyed of abiliments of warre to intend with all diligence to their possibility the safeguard and keeping of the Sea For which cause the subsidies of Tonnage and Poundage granted to the King for his naturall life this Parliament that they might be applied to such uses and intent as they be granted the King BY THE ADVICE AND ASSENT OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY OF THE SAME were granted to the said Earles and Lord Sturton and the survivers of them for three whole yeeres with power for them to appoint Collectors to receive and collect them in every Port without rendering any account so as they kept the covenants and endentures made between the King and them for the safegard of the Seas with a proviso that this Act during the three yeeres should not be prejudiciall to the custome of the Towne or Castle of Calice or Rishbanke for the payment of the wages and arreares of the Souldiers there And over that if the goods of any of the Kings liege-people or any of his friends be found in any Vessell of the Kings enemies without any safe conduct that then the said Earles and the Lord Sturton shall take and depart it among them and their retinue without any impeachment according to the Statute thereupon made In the Parliament of 33 H. 6. Num. 27. the said Lords were discharged of the custody of the Sea by the Parliament in these words For as much as the Earles of Salisbury Shrewsbury and Worcester and the Lord Sturton besought the Kings Highnesse in this present Parliament that it might like his Highnes and Excellency of his Noble grace to have them clearely discharged of the keeping of the Sea the King therefore and for other causes moving his Highnesse BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL IN THE SAID PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED the 30 day of Iuly the 23 day of the same Parliament admitted their desire and would that the said Earles and Lord Sturton or any other THAT HAD THE KEEPING OF THE SEA BY AN ACT MADE IN THE LAST PARLIAMENT begun and holden at Redding and ended at Westminster be from the 30 day of July fully discharged of the keeping of the same and that IT SHOULD BE ENACTED OF RECORD In the Parliament of 39 H. 6. Num. 32. The King BY THE ADVICE OF THE LORDS SPIRITUALL AND TEMPORALL AND COMMONS IN THIS PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED AND BY AUTHORITY THEREOF ordained and established that his dearest cosin Richard Duke of Yorke rightfull heire to the Countries of England and France and of the Lordship and Land of Ireland have and take upon him the power and labour to ride into the parts of England and Wales where great rebellions murders riots spoylings executions and oppressions be used committed and attempted to represse subdue and appease them And also to resist the enemies of France and Scotland within the realme And further granted ordained and established by the said advice and authority that every Sheriffe with the power and might of his Sheriwicke and every Major Bailiffe Officer Minister and Subject of the said realme of England and of Wales shall attend upon his said cousin for the said intent as the case shall require and to the same intent be ready at the command of his said cousin and the same obey and performe in like case as they ought to doe at his commandement after the course of the Lawes of England and in Wales after the customes there c. And to cite no more presidents in so cleare a case in the Parliament of 21 Iacobi ch 33. The Temporalty having granted three intire Subsidies and three Fifteenes and tenths to King James towards the maintenance of the warres that might then suddenly insue upon the breach with Spaine and more particularly for the defence of the realme of England the securing of Ireland the assurance of the states of the united Provinces with the Kings friends and allies and for the setting forth of the Navy-royall did by that Act for the better disbursing of the said ayd and mannaging that warre according to the Parliaments true intention by that very Act wherein they gave the Subsidies did especially appoint eight Aldermen and other persons of London Treasurers to receive and issue the said moneys and appointed ten Lords and Knights particularly named in the Act to be of the Kings
Councell for the warre by whose warrant under five of their hands at least all the moneys they granted were to be issued and exported for and towards the uses expressed in the Act to such person or persons as the said Councell of warre should direct and that both those Treasurers and this Councell of warre and all other persons trusted with the receiving issuing bestowing and imploying of those moneys or any part thereof their heires executors and administrators should be answerable and accomptable for their doings and proceedings therein to the Commons in Parliament when they shall be thereunto required by Warrant under the hand of the Speaker of the House of Commons for the time being and thereby they and every of them according to their severall places and imployments shall give a true and ready declaration and account of their severall respective dealings doings and proceeding therein and that the said Commons in Parliament shall have power by this Act to heare and determine the said account and all things thereto appertaining And withall they in this Act prescribe a speciall oath to the Treasurers Not to issue out any moneys without the Warrant of the Councell of war under their hands And another oath to the Councell of warre To make no Warrant for any moneys issued which are given by this Act but for some of those ends which are expressed therein and that to the best of their meanes they should imploy the said moneys accordingly and that freely without requiring any reward or allowance whatsoever Which presidents with others forementioned made His Majesty return this Answer to the Petition of the Lords and Commons touching the Articles delivered February 2. 1641. For the securing you from all dangers or jealousies of any His Majesty will be content to put in all the places both of FORTS and MILITIA in the severall Counties such persons as both Houses of Parliament shall either approve or recommend unto Him so that you declare before unto His Majesty the names of the persons whom you approve or recommend unlesse such persons shall be named against whom He shall have just and unquestionable exception And thus much by way of supplement touching the Militia Concerning the Parliaments interest and right in electing and removing the Officers of the realme and the Kings meniall servants I shall onely adde these Precedents to the forementioned In the Parliament rolls 4 E. 3. Num. 1. Foure Bishops foure Earles and foure Barons were assigned to the King without whose consent or of foure of them no great businesse was to be transacted 14 E. 3. Num. 36. in the Parliament rolls The Parliament agreeth that the Duke of Cornwall be Custos of England during the Kings absence in the warres of France In the Parliament rolls of 1 R. 2. Num. 18. 19. The Commons requested first that it would please the King to ordaine and nominate to them now in this present Parliament some sufficient persons of divers estates to be continually resident of his counsell for the affaires of the King and of the realme and to have the Officers of the King of such persons who best knew and would and might most diligently travell for the redresse of the foresaid mischiefes and the good government and salvation of the realme so that the Commons may be clearely ascertained of the names of those Counsellors which shall be disbursers and orders of that which they shall grant for the warres and thereby to have greater encouragement to doe to our Lord the King that which they have in charge concerning him as if aforesaid Also that it would please them to ordaine and nominate in this Parliament the persons which shall be about or have the custody of the person of our Lord the King himselfe who is of such tender age and that those persons shall be of the most vertuous honestest and sufficientest of the Realm so that our said Lord who is a person sacred and anointed be nobly governed and brought up in good vertues and manners to the pleasure of God whereby all the Realme may be secured and amended and that it be likewise ordained that our Lord the King and his house be governed with good moderation and defray his expences onely out of the revenues of the Realme and other rights and seigniories of his Crowne And that all that which shall be granted to our Lord the King in maintenance of his wars shall be applied and expended in the warres and no part thereof otherwise in aid and discharge of his said commonaltie In the Parliament of 11. Richard 2. Num. 23. The Commons pray That no person of what state or condition he be should meddle with any manner of governance about the person of our Lord the King nor with the businesses of the Realm nor yet to councell our Lord the King but those Lords which are assigned and ordained in this present Parliament if it be not by ordinance of the continuall Councell and by assent of our Lord the King upon grievous paine And the same Lords which shall bee about the person of our Lord the King and of his Councell shall cause to remove all the persons which they think fit to remove in the houshold of our Lord the King without shewing favour to any and to put others in their places whom they shall think sufficient and vertuous And that the said Lords of the Councell be charged to keep and sustain the estate of our Lord the King in ' its regalty and to doe and use that which may turne to the honour and profit of our Lord the King and of his Realme to their power according to the form of the Oath contained in a Schedule made in this present Parliament annexed hereunto to the intent that it may be notoriously known thorowout all the Realme that good and sufficient Councell is about the person of our Lord the King to the comfort of all his Commons and firme assurance and establishment of the Realme aforesaid the which Oath was made in forme ensuing You shall swear That you will not assent nor yet suffer as much as in you lieth That any Judgement Statute or Ordinance made or given in this present Parliament be any way annulled reversed or repealed in any time to come and moreover That you shall keep the good Laws and usages of the Realme afore these times made and used and shall firmely keep and cause to be kept good peace quiet and tranquillity in the Realme according to your power without disturbing them in any manner So helpe me God and his Saints The Answer As to the first point of this Article the King wils it And as to the second point If there be any Lord of the Councell or other Lord of the Realme which will informe the King That he hath any person about him not sufficient nor honest he wils that it being proved he shall be outed and removed and another sufficient by his advice put in his place In
that We c. out of meere and free will have given and granted to all Archbishops Bishops Eâ—rles Barons and to all free men of this our Realm of England and by this our present Charter have confirmed FOR US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE these liberties underwritten to have and to hold to them and their Heirs OF US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE c. together with the whole tenour and title of this Charter and the two last Chapters of it All those customs and liberties aforesaid which we have granted to be holden within our Realme as much AS APPERTAINETH TO US AND OUR HEIRS WE SHALL OBSERVE And for this our gift and grant of those Liberties c. our Subjects have given us the fifteenth part of all their moveables And We have granted to them on the other part that NEITHER WE NOR OUR HEIRS shall procure or doe any thing whereby the Liberties in this Charter contained shall be infringed or broken We confirme and make strong all the same FOR US AND OUR HEIRS PERPETUALLY not the Parliament All these I say infallibly demonstrate that this Statute of Magna Charta did never extend unto the Parliament to restraine its hands or power but onely to the King his Heirs Officers Courts of Justice and particular subjects So that the Parliaments imprisoning of Malignants imposing Taxes for the necessary defence of the Realm and seizing mens goods or imprisoning their persons for non-payment of it is no wayes within the words or intent of Magna Charta as Royallists and Malignants ignorantly clamour but the Kings his Officers Councellours and Cavalliers proceedings of this nature are cleerly most direct violations of this Law And that which puts this past dispute are the severall Statutes of 25. Edward 3. cap. 4. Statute 5. 37. Edward 3. cap. 18. 38 Edward 3. cap. 9. 42. Edward 3. cap. 3. 17. Richard 2. cap. 6. and the Petition of right it self all which expresly resolve that this very objected Law of Magna Charta extends onely to the King himselfe his Privy Councell Judges Justices Officers and inferiour Courts of Justice but not unto the supream Court of Parliament which no man for ought I finde ever yet held to be absolutely obliged by it before the Kings late recesse from Parliament The next Statute is that of 34. Edward 1. cap. 1. No tallage nor aid shall be taken or leavied BY US AND OUR HEIRS not the Parliament in our Realme without the good will and assent of the Archbishops Bishops Earls Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Land which the Statute of * 25. Edward 1. thus explains But by the common consent of the Realme The Statute of 14. Edward 3. cap. 21. and Statute 2. cap 1. thus If it be not by common consent of the Prelatos Earles Barons and other great men and Commons of our said Realme of England AND THAT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 25. Edward the third cap. 8. thus If it be not BY COMMON CONSENT AND GRANT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 36. Edward the third cap. 11. thus That no Subsidie nor other charge be set nor granted upon the Woolls by the Merchants nor by NONE OTHER from henceforth WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT The Statute of 45. Edward 3. cap. 4. thus It is accorded and stablished That no imposition or charge shall be put upon Woolls Woollfels or Leather othâ—r then the custome and subsidie granted to the King WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT and if any be it shall be repealed and holden for none And the Petition of Right 3. Caroli thus By which Statutes and other good Statutes of this Realm your Subjects have inherited this freedom that they should not be compelled to contribute any Taxe Tallage Custome Aide or other like charge not set BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Now it is as evident as the noonday sunshine that these Acts onely extend to the King his Heirs Councell Officers inferiour Courts and private Subjects onely and that the Parliament is precisely excepted out of the very intent and letter of them all having free power to impose on the Subjects what Aids Taxes Tallages Customes and Subsidies they shall deem meet by the expresse provision of all these Laws concerning the granting and imposing of Subsidies Therefore by the direct resolution of these Acts the Kings his Councellors present contributions assessements and ransoms imposed on the Subjects are illegall against the letter and provision of all these Acts but the Parliaments and Houses lawfull approved and confirmed by them True will Royallists and Malignants answer who have no other evasion left but this If the King were present in Parliament and consenting to these contributions and taxes of the twentieth part there were no doubt of what you alleage but because the King is absent and not only disassents to but prohibits the payment of this or any Parliamentary Assessments by his Proclamations therefore they are illegall and against these Laws 1 To which I answer First that the King by his Oath duty the ancient custom and Law of the land ought of right to be alwayes present with his Parliament as he is now in point of Law and not to depart from it but in cases of urgent necessity with the Houses free consents and then must leave Commissoners or a Deputy to supply his absence This is not onely confessed but proved by a Booke lately printed at Oxford 1642. with the Kings approbation or permission intituled No Parliament without a King pag. 5. to 16. where by sundry presidents in all Kings Reignes it is manifested That Kings were and ought to be present in their Parliaments which I have formerly cleared If then the King contrary to these Presidents his Oath Duty the Laws and Customs of the Realme the practice of all his Progenitors the rules of nature which prohibit the head to separate it selfe from the body and will through the advice of malignant Councellours withdraw himselfe from his Parliament yea from such a Parliament as himselfe by a speciall Act hath made in some sort perpetuall at the Houses pleasure and raise an Army of Papists Delinquents Malignants and such like against it and that purposely to dissolve it contrary to this very Law of his for its continuance why this illegall tortious act of his paralleld in no age should nullifie the Parliament or any way invalid its Impositions or Proceedings for their own the Kingdoms Peoples and Religions preservation all now indangered transcends any reasonable mans capacity to apprehend 2. The right and power of granting imposing assenting unto Assessements Taxes Subsidies and such like publique charges in Parliament for the publique safety rests wholly in the Commons and Lords not King and is their owne free act alone depending no waies on the Kings assent nor necessarily requiring his personall presence in Parliament This is evident First by the expresse letter of the forecited Acts No Subsidy Tax Ayde
Talleage or Custome shall be set granted taken or leavied but by common consent and grant of the Prelates Earles Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Realme in Parliament or without the assent of the Parliament so that their grant and assent in Parliament not the Kings is the onely thing that makes them legall and binding to the subject Now both Houses have granted ordered and assented to this Assessement exceeding not the twentieth part of mens estates and given order for the leavying of it and that for the Parliaments Kingdomes religions necessary defence and preservation Therefore it is obligatory and legall though the King himselfe consent not or disassent thereto especially as the present condition of things stands even by the very letter of these acts Secondly this is apparent by the letter of all our publique Acts for the granting of Subsidies Ayds Tenths Fifteenes Taxes Customes Tonnage Poundage or any such like impositions in and by Parliament either by the Temporalty or Clergy which Acts runne usually in this manner The Commons of this Realme HAVE GRANTED FOR DEFENCE OF THE SAID REALME and especially for the safegard and custody of the Sea a Subsidy a Subsidie called Tonnage c. The Prelates Earles Barons and all the Commons of the Realme willingly and with one assent HAVE GRANTED the ninth Lambe ninth sheafe and ninth fleece c. And of Cities and Burroughs the ninth part of all their goods and chattels c. in aide of the good keeping the Realme as well by Land as by Sea c. We your poore Commons desire your excellent Majesty willingly to accept and receive these OUR POORE GRANTS hereafter following as GRANTED of free hearts and good wils as the first-fruits of our good wils and hearts c. by the advice and Assent of the Lords spirituall and temporall GIVE GRANT for the defence of your realm and the keeping and safegard of the seas c. one Subsidy called Tonnage c. The Prelates and Clergy c. as a speciall and significant testimony of their loyall affection c. with one affection and uniforme consent HAVE GIVEN GRANTED foure whole and intire Subsidies We your Commons assembled in your high Court of Parliament humbly present your Majesty with the FREE CHEERFULL GIFT of two intire Subsidies c. All Subsidies and Taxes then being the free gift of the Commons Clergy and Peeres in Parliament and that onely for the defence of the Kingdome by sea and land it is infallible that they do may and can oblige themselves and those they represent to pay such publike Taxes to this end without the Kings concurrence Thirdly this is cleare by considering that the Commons and Lords in Parliament have alwaies had 1. An absolute right and power to grant or deny Taxes Subsidies aydes and assistance as they saw occasion 2. To proportion the aydes and Subsidies granted 3. To limit the certaine manner waies and times of paying and levying them and the persons who shall either pay assesse collect receive or disburse them 4. The ends and uses to which they should be imployed when leavied debarring the King oft times when they saw cause of any power at all to receive or dispose of them appointing Collectors and Treasurers of their owne to receive and issue them out againe by the advice and directions of these as themselves prescribed for which I shall give you some few instances of note in lieu of many more that might be remembred Anno 1237. being the 21 yeere of Henry the third The Parliament after many contestations with the King for his fraud oppressions favouring of Aliens c. to the Kingdomes detriment the King by Oath promising amendment granted unto him the thirtieth part of all their moveables excepting ready Money Horse and Armour to be imployed for the Common wealth and benefit of the Realme with this condition often annexed that the King should leave the Counsell of Aliens and onely use that of his naturall Subjects And for more security it was ordained that foure Knights of every Shiere and one Clerke of the Kings in every severall Shiere shall upon their oathes collect receive and deliver the said Subsidy either into some Abbey or Castle to be safely reserved there and disposed of for the benefit of the King and Kingdome by the view and counsell of the Earle Warren or others when there should be need Or otherwise if the King failed in performance of His promises and grants it ought to be faithfully restored and distributed to the Country whence it was collected In the 11. yeere of King Edward the 2. Anno 1318. The Parliament not daring to trust this prodigall mis-counselled King with moneys instead of Subsides granted him an aide of armed men against the Scots London set forth 200. Canturbury 40. Saint Albanes 10. and so all other Burroughs and Cities according to their proportion whereby a great Army was leavied The Parliaments of 14 E. 3. c. 20. 21. Stat. 1. Stat. 2. c. 1. 18 E. 3. Parliament 2 3. forecited at large part 2. p. 8. 9. 31 H. 6. Num. 41. 21 Jac. c. 33. particularly direct how the Subsidies granted shall be disposed of by certaine Nobles and others whom they nominate and appoint Treasurers to receive and issue them to the ends for which they granted them prescribing them an oath to issue none of them to other purposes or in any other maner then they prescribed Yea the Acts of former Parliaments and this present concerning Tonnage Poundage Polemoney and Subsidies frequently do the like Therefore the granting and disposing of those Taxes Aydes Subsidies rests wholly in the Commons and Lords and no waies on the King who commonly desires the Parliament to grant them Fourthly this is further evidenced by the Kings usuall answer and assent unto such Bills as these Le Roy remercy ses Loaulx Subjects accept LOUR BENEVOLENCE auxy le veult taking it wholly as a free grant from them which assent in this case is rather formall then substantiall it being the Commons and Lords owne consent only to Bils of this nature not the Kings that make the Taxes and Impositions binding as the forecited Statutes the Petition of Right 3 Caroli Fortescue and our Lawbookes resolve and I have elsewhere manifested more at large Therefore the want of the Kings assent or disassent to the Parliaments present assessement for the Kingdomes necessary defence in the present extremity when the King not onely wilfully absents himselfe from but hath raised Armes against the Parliament is not materiall nor simply necessary in point of Law though usually requisite and necessary for formality sake at other seasons to compleat such Acts since Sepenumero Necessitas vincit legem quod necessarium est licitum est as this assessement now is though all formalities be not punctually observed as is resolved in Dormers case Cooke l. 5. f. 40.
was good to binde all the Inhabitants there because it was for the publike good Mich. 31. and 32. Eliz. in the Kings Bench William Jefferies Case and Pasch 41. Eliz. Pagets Case it was resolved That the Church-Wardens with the greater part of the Parishioners assents may lay a Taxe upon all the Parishioners according to the quantitie of their Lands and Estates or the number of Acres of Land they hold the Taxe there was four pence an Acre for Marsh-Land and two pence for Earable for the necessary reparation of the Church and that this shall binde all the Inhabitants so as they may be Libelled against in the Spirituall Court for non-payment thereof and no prohibition lieth The like hath been resolved in sundry other Cases And by the Common-Law of England where by the breach of Sea-Walls the Country is or may be surrounded every one who hath Lands within the levell or danger which may have benefit or losse by the inundation may and shall be enforced to contribute towards the repair and making up of the Sea-walls and a reasonable Tax assessed by a Jury or the Major-part shall binde all the rest because it is both for their own private and the common good If the Law be thus unquestionably adjudged in all these Cases without the Kings assent then much more must this Assessement imposed by both Houses be obligatory in point of Law and Justice though the King consented not thereto since the Houses and whole Kingdom consented to it for their own defence and preservation Sixthly This is a dutie inseparably incident by the Fundamentall Law and originall compact of every Kingdom Citie Corporation Company or Fraternitie of men in the World that every Member of them should contribute proportionably upon all occasions especially in Cases of imminent danger toward the necessary charges defence and preservation of that Kingdom Citie Corporation Company or Fraternitie of which he is a Member without which contribution they could be neither a Kingdom Citie Corporation Company Fraternitie or have any continuance or subsistence at all Which Contributions are assessed by Parliaments in Kingdoms by the Aldermen or Common-Councell in Cities by the Master and Assistants in Fraternities and what the Major part concludes still bindes the Residue and the dissent of some though the Major or Master of the Company be one shall be no obstacle to the rest This all our Acts concerning Subsidies Aydes Tonnage and Poundage the daily practice and constant experience of every Kingdom Citie Corporation Company Fraternitie in the World manifests past all contradictions which being an indubitable veritie I think no reasonable man can produce the least shadow of Law or Reason why the Parliament representing the whole Body of the Kingdom and being the supream Power Counsell in the Realm bound both in Dutie and Conscience to provide for its securitie may not in this Case of extremitie legally impose this necessary Tax for their own the Kingdoms Subjects Laws Religions preservations of which they are the proper Judges Gardians and should not rather be credited herein then a private Cabinet Court-Counsell of persons disaffected to the Republike who impose now farre greater Taxes on the Subjects and plunder spoyl destroy them every where directly against the Law of purpose to ruine both Parliament Kingdom Religion Laws Liberties and Posteritie Seventhly It is confessed by all That if the King be an Infant Non-Compos absent in Forraign remote parts or detained prisoner by an Enemy that the Kingdom or Parliament in all such Cases may without the Kings actuall personall assent create a Protector or Regent of their own Election and not onely make Laws but grant Subsidies impose Taxes and raise Forces for the Kingdoms necessary defence as sundry domestick and forraign Presidents in the preceding Parts and Appendix evidence And Hugo Grotius Junius Brutus with other Lawyers acknowledge as a thing beyond all dispute Nay if the King be of full age and within the Realm if a forraign enemy come to invade it and the King neglect or refuse to set out a Navy or raise any Forces to resist them The Lords and Commons in such a Case of extremitie may and are bound in Law and Conscience so to do for their own and the Kingdoms preservation not onely in and by Parliament but without any Parliament at all if it cannot be conveniently summoned lawfully raise forces by Sea and Land to encounter the Enemies and impose Taxes and Contributions to this purpose on all the Subjects by common consent with clauses of distresse and imprisonment in case of refusall as I have elsewhere proved And if in Case of invasion even by the Common-Law of the Realm any Captains or Souldiers may lawfully enter into another mans ground and there encamp muster or build Forts to resist the Enemy or pull down the Suburbs of a Citie to preserve the Citie it self when in danger to be fired or assaulted by an Enemy without the speciall consent of King Parliament or the Owners of the Lands or Houses without Trespasse or offence because it is for the publike safetie as our Law Books resolve Then much more may both Houses of Parliament when the King hath through the advice of ill Councellors wilfully deserted them refused to return to them and raised an Army of Papists and Malignants against them and the Realm now miserably sacked and wasted by them as bad as by any forraign Enemies both take up Arms raise an Army and impose Assessements and Contributions by Ordinances unanimously voted by them against which no Lover of his Country or Religion no nor yet the greatest Royallist or Malignant can with the least shadow of Law or Reason justly except Eightly If they shall now demand what Presidents there are for this I Answer First That the Parliament being the Soveraign Power and Counsell in the Realm is not tyed to any Presidents but hath power to make new Presidents as well as new Laws in new Cases and mischiefs where there are no old Presidents or vary from them though there be ancient ones if better and fitter Presidents may be made as every Court of Justice likewise hath Power to give new Judgements and make new Presidents in new Cases and may sometimes swerve from old Presidents where there were no ancient Presidents to guide them even as Physitians invent new Medicines Chyrurgions new Emplaisters for new Diseases Ulcers or where old Medicines and Balsomes are inconvenient or not so proper as new ones And as men and women daily invent and use new Fashions at their pleasure Tradesmen new Manifactures without licence of King or Parliament because they deem them better or more comely then the old Secondly I might demand of them by what old domestick lawfull Presidents His Majesties departure from the Parliament His Levying Warre against it His proclaiming many Members of it Traytors and now all of them Traytors and no Parliament His unvoting of their Votes
in Parliament out of Parliament His imposing of Taxes and Contributions in all Countries where His Forces are beyond mens estates and annuall revenues His burning sacking pillaging murdering ruining of His own Kingdom Subjects both by Sea and Land and putting them out of His regall Protection His raising of an Army of English Irish Scottish French and Germane Papists to maintain and settle the Protestant Religion among us which they have plotted totally to extirpatâ— as appears by their proceedings in Ireland England and the late plot discovered among the Archbishops Papers and the like are warranted which questions I doubt would put them to a non-plus and silence them for eternitie yet to satisfie their importunitie and stop their clamorous mouthes I shall furnish them in brief with some Presidents in point in all States and Kingdoms of note in former in latter times and in our own Realm too In all the civill warres between Kings and Subjects in the Romane and Germane Empires France Spain Aragon Castile Hungary Bohemia Poland Denmark Scotland and other Kingdoms mentioned in the Appendix They shall finde that the generall Assemblies of these States Lords Commons without their Emperors or Kings assents did both raise Forces impose Taxes yea and seise on the Imperiall and Royall Revenues of the Crown to support their wars against their Tyrannicall oppressing Princes In Flaunders heretofore and the Low-Countries of late yeers thâ—y have constantly done the like as their Excises long since imposed and yet on foot by common consent without the King of Spains good liking to preserve their Liberties Religion Estates from the Spanish Tyranny witnesse which every one willingly at the very first imposition and ever since hath readâ—ly submitted to being for the publike preservation The like hath been done in former ages and within these five yeers in the Realm of Scotland the same is now practised even without a Parliament by the Popish Rebels both in Ireland and England who have laid Taxes upon all Ireland and all the Romanists in England for the maintenance of this present Rebellion and yet neither King nor his Counsell nor Royallists nor Malignants for ought I can read or hear have ever so much as once written or spoken one syllable against it when as many large Declaration Proclamations Inhibitions in His Majesties Name and at least fortie severall Pamphlets have been published by Malignants against this Assessement of the Parliament and the Levying or paying thereof strictly prohibited under pain of high Treason such a grand difference is there now put by the Royall Court-partie to the amazement of all intelligent men between the Irish Rebels now the Kings best Subjects as it seems who may do what they please without censure or restraint and the English now un-Parliamented Parliament though perpetuated by an Act of Parliament who may do nothing for their own or the Kingdoms safety but it must be high Treason at the least O temporâ ô mores Quis 〈◊〉 fando temp ret a lachrymis Adde to this That the Lords Justices and Councell in Ireland the twenty nine of June 1643. have without authoritie of Parliament or King for their present necessary defence against the Popish Rebels there imposed an Excise upon most commodities in that Realm here lately Printed which no man can deem Illegall in this case of absolute necessitie But to come close home unto our selves who is there that knows ought in historie and policie but must needs acknowledge That the Brittains and Saxons warres of this Realm against their oppressing Kings Archigallo Emerian Vortigerne Sigebâ—rt Osred Ethelred Beornard Leowulfe Edwine whom they deposed for their Tyranny and mis-Government That our Barons long-lasting bloody warres against King John Henry the third Edward the second Richard the second and others fore-mentioned were maintained by publike Assessements and Contributions made by common consent even without a Parliament and with the Revenues and Rents of the very Crown which they seised on as well as the Castles and Forts This being a true rule in Law Qui sentit commodum sentire debet onus All the Kingdom had the benefit of regaining preserving establishing their Fundamentall Charters Laws Liberties by those warres therefore they deemed it just that all should bear a share in the charge and burthen by voluntary Assessements without King or Parliament During the absence of King Edward the third in France The Lords and Commons in Parliament for the defence of the Realm by Sea and Land against forraign Enemies granted an ayde of the ninth Sheaf Lamb and Fleece besides many thousand Sacks of Wooll and the ninth part of other mens Estates in Towns and Corporations and disposed both of the Money and Militia of the Realm for its defence as you heard before The like did they during the Minorities of King Henry the third King Richard the second and King Henry the sixth as the premises evidence without those Kings personall assents Anno Dom. 1259. Richard King of Romans coming with a great Navy and Army of Germans and forraigners to ayd his Brother King Henry the third against the Barons thereupon the Barons sent out a fleet to encounter them by Sea and prepared a strong Army of Horse and Foot by Land that if they prevailed against them at Sea which they feared not yet they might valiantly and constantly entertain and repulse them on the shore and dry Land which the King of Romans being informed off disbanded his forces and came over privately with three Knights onely attending him This was done without the Kings assent and yet at publike charge When King Richard the first was takâ—n particular by the Emperour in his return from the holy Land by Authority of the Kings Mother and the Kings Justices alone without a Parliament it was decreed that the fourth part of all that yeers Rents and of all the moveables as well of the Clergy as of the Laity and all the Woolles of the Abbots of the Order of the Cistersians and of Semphringham and all the Gold and Silver Chalices and Treasure of all Churches should be paid in toward the freeing and ransome of the King which was done accordingly If such a taxe might be imposed by the Queen Mother and Justices onely without a Parliament for ransoming the King alone from imprisonment may not a taxe of the twentieth part onely of mens estates be much more justly imposed on the Subjects by an Ordinance of both Houses in Parliament without the King for the defence and perservation both of the Parliament and Kingdom to when hostily invaded by the King In few words the King and his Councell yea his very Commanders without his speciall Commission or advice have in many Countries imposed large monethly weekly Contributions and Assessements on the People beyond their abilities and estates yea upon the very Speaker and Members of the Commons and Lords House notwithstanding their Priviledges of Parliament which they say
reign by the Statutes of 33. El. c. 1. Sâ—paratist◠〈…〉 39. El. c. 5. Râ—gues are to be banished and in Calice heretofore a woman might be justly banished the Town for adultâ—ry and a scould at this day after three convictions is to be banished out of Westminster and rowed ovâ—r the Thames from thence thorough the water at the tayl of a Boat for the quiet of the City Then much more may any private seditious turbulent Malignants â—e justly restrained to some safe places where they may do no harme till the warres and troubles be ended or themselves reâ—laimed Fifthly By the Common and Statute Law of the Realm yea by Magna Charta it self cap. 30. the Lands Rents Goods and Persons of Priors and other aliens Merchants or others residing in England may be and have been usually seized or and sâ—cured or else their persons banished the Realm and borders of England during the warres with others of that Nation lâ—ast they should assist them in the warres with their Estates persons or intelligences or betray the Kingdom or plâ—ces where they resided to the Enemy And upon this ground by the expresse Statutes of 2. H. 4. cap. 12. 20. 1. H. 4. cap. 7 8. 3. H. 5. cap. 3. 4. H. 5. cap. 6. 1. H. 6. cap. 3. the Irish Brittains Welshmen and Scots because we had frequent warre with them were not permitted to purchase either Houses or Lands or to remain in any Fort Town or City neer the Borders of Scotland or Wâ—lâ—s but banished thence and their Goods and persons seised on in times of warre to prevent treachery intelligence and assistance of the Enemy A thing generally practised and warranted in all States and Kingdoms as well as in England by the very Law of Nations as just and necessaâ—y in times of warres as Martinus Laudensis de Râ—praesaliis de Bello Henricus Ranzovius his Commentarius Bellicuâ— Geâ—rgius Obbrectus Disput Juridca de Bellâ— Henriâ—us Bocâ—rus de Jure Prâ—gnae Hungâ— Grotius Albericus Gentilis in their Books de Jure Belli and all Historians evidence Therefore lawfull for the Parliament to practise at this present as well as the King or any others Sixthly In times of Forraign Invasions the Parliament hath enjoyned all Inhabitants neer the Sea-coasts or Marches of Scotland and Wales to repair to their Houses and Lands there with all their Families for the defence and safâ—tie of the Realm under pain of imprisonment and confiscation of their Goods and Revenues there and elsewhere as is evident by 13. E. 3. nu 21. Parl. 1. and Parl. 2. n. 20. 23. Eliz. â—4 the Statutes confining Papists to their Houses and sundry other Presidents Theâ—efore by like reason they may confine Malignants in times of warre for the publike peace and safetie and disarme them to for a time a Constables may by the Law disarme and imprison peace-breakers fray-makers riotors and others to prevent bloodshed quarrels and preserve the publike peace Thirdly For the plundering of Malignants and sequestring their Estates I answer that I think the Parliament never yet approved the plundering or in plain English robbing of any man by any of their forces they having plundered no places taken by assault for ought I hear though the Kings forces on the contrary have miserably plundered all the Kingdom almost except the Papists who are most exempted from this rapine and some few chief Malignants yea those very Persons Souldiers Cities Towns which by their very Articles of surrender were not to be plundered witnesse Taunton Bridgewater Bristol Gainsborow where many have been pillaged to their naked skins notwithstanding their Ariticles of agreement solemnely sworn to depart quietly with bag and baggage without interruption and the Towns to be free from plunder contraty to the very Law of warre and Arms which may instruct all others not to trust them henceforth If any of the Parliaments forces have misbehaved themselves in plundering any Malignants or disaffected persons more then by seifing of their Arms distraining their Goods for imposed Assessements or sequestring their Plate Moneyes Estates for the publike service upon promise of repayment and restitution I know the Houses have publikely by expresse Ordinances inhibited disavowed the fact and exposed the disorderly Delinquents to condigne punishments even to the losse of their lives if any please to prosecute them by way of inditement or Martiall Law For my part I abhorre all violence plunder rapine and disorders in Souldiers as contrary to the Law of God Obadiah 10. to 16. Luke 3. 14. and leave those who are guiltie of them to the severest publike justice as offenders against the Law of Nature of Nations of the Land yea of Warre it self But God forbid the Parliament should be unjustly charged with all the misdemeanours of their Souldiers which they prohibit detest censure more then the King with all the barbarous rapes murthers cruelties rapines and monstrous insolencies which his Cavaliers every where perpetrate without punishment or restraint especially the blood-thirsty Irish Popish Rebels among them who having shed so much English Protestants blood in Ireland ere they came over hither of which they vaunt is such an high dishonour to God and the English Nation if their own blood be not shed for it by the hand of vengeance here that I wonder with what face or spirit His Majestie or any English Protestant can patiently suffer these Irish Rebels to shed any more Protestant English bloud breath in English ayre who have cut the throats of so many thousand innocent English both here and elsewhere and are like to cut all our throats ere long as they have designed unlesse their throats be first cut by us But yet for the plundering of such Malignants goods and houses who are opposite to the whole Kingdom and Parliament and will not joyn with them in the common cause which concerns us all as it hath sundry patterns in the Barons Warres against the Poictovines and their faction in Henry the third his raign and afterwards against the Spensers in Edward the second dayes formerly touched so it hath one observeable generall resolution of the whole body of the Lords and Commons warranting it in King Johns raign even then when they all took up Armes to enforce him to confirm the great Charter it self which our Opposites cry out to be violated by the Parliaments moderate seisures onely by way of distresse or sequestration For the Barons Knights and Commons with their whole Army being mâ—t tâ—gether in London which joyned with them to gain this Charter from the King sent from thence Letters to all the Earls Barons and Knights throughout England who seemed though but fainedly to adhere to the King exhorting them with this Commination That as they loved the indemnitie of their Goods and possessions thâ—y should dâ—sert a perjured King and adhearing faithfully to them should with them inviolâ—bly stand and effectually contend for the Liberties and Peace of the
the mediation of timorous men he made peace with the Barons for a time promising inviolably to observe the Provisions of Oxford that all the Kings Castles thoroughout England should be delivered into the custody of the Barons that all Aliens within a certain time should void the Realm except those who should be thought faithfull thereunto by the unanimous consent of the Kingdom and that faithfull and profitable natives of the Realm should thenceforth dispose of the affairs of the Kingdoms under the King But THE QUEEN instigated with foeminine malice contradicted it all she could which made the people revile and cast dirt and stones at her as she was going to Windsore enforcing her to retire again to the Tower How William Longshamp Bishop of Ely Lord Chancellour of England Earl John and others when they disturbed the peace of the Realm and turned Malignants were apprehended besieged imprisoned excommunicated and their Goods and Castles seised on by the Lords and Commons one of Parliament yea during the time of King Richard the first his absence and captivitie you may read at large in Roger de Hovedon Holinshed Daniel and others Why then the Lords and Commons in Parliament may not now much more do the like for their own and the whole Kingdoms safety I can yet discern no shadow of reason I will not trouble you with Histories shewing what violent unlawfull courses Kings and People have sometimes used to raise moneyes in times of warre by sacriledge rapine and all manner of indirect means I rather wish those Presidents and their occasions buried in eternall silence then reduced into practise and verily perswade my self that every ingenuous true born Englishman who bears a reall naturall affection to his Countrey or a Christian love to his Brethren the Parliament and Religion will according to his bounden duety the Protestation and Covenant which he hath taken rather freely contribute his whole estate if need so require towards the just defence of his Countrey Libertie Religion and the Parliament against the treacherous Conspiracies of the Pope Jesuites forraign Catholikes Irish Rebels English Papists and Malignants who have plotted their subvertions then repine at or neglect to pay any moderate Taxes which the Parliament shall impose or inforce the Houses to any extraordinary wayes of Levying Moneyes for want of ordinary voluntary supplyes to maintain these necessary defensive warres I shall close up all in a few words The Parliament hath much against their wills been inforced to this present defensive warre which they have a most just and lawfull power to wage and manage as I have elsewhere evidenced by the Fundamentall Laws of the Realm yea by the Law of God of Nature of Nations This warre cannot be maintained without Moneyes the sinews of it wherefore when voluntary contributions fail the Houses may by the same Laws which enabled them to raise an Army without the King impose necessary Taxes for the maintaining of it during the warres continuance else their Legall power to raise an Army for the Kingdoms defence would be fruitlesse if they might not Levy Moneyes to recrute and maintain their Army when raised which Taxes if any refuse to pay they may for this contempt be justly imprisoned as in cases of other Sudsidies and if any unnaturally warre against their Countrey or by way of intelligence advise or contribution assist the common Enemy or seduce or withdraw others by factious slanderous speeches against the Power and Proceedings of the Parliament from assisting the Parliament in this kinde they may for such misdemeanours upon conviction be justly censured confined secured and their estates sequestred rather then the Republike Parliament Religion or whole Kingdom should miscarry It is better that one should perish then all the Nation being the voyce of God Nature and resolution of all Laws Nations Republikes whatsoever If any hereticall scismaticall or vitious persons which may poyson others with their pernicious false doctrines or vitious wicked lives appear in the Church they may after admonition if they repent not yea and de facto are or ought to be excommunited the Church and societie of all faithfull Christians so as none may or ought to converse with them till their repentance If this be good Law and Divinitie in the Church the banishing and confining of pestilent Malignants in times of warre and danger must by the self-same reason be good Law and Divinitie in the State I have now by Gods assistance notwithstanding all distracting Interruptions Avocations Remoraes incountring me in this service ran through all Objections of moment which the King or any opposites to this Parliament have hitherto made against their proceedings or jurisdictions and given such full answers to them as shall I trust in the generall abundantly clear the Parliaments Authoritie Invocency Integritie against all their clamarous malignant Calumnies convince their Judgements satisfie their consciences and put them to everlasting silence if they will without prejudice or partialitie seriously ponder all the premises and ensuing Appendix which I have added for their further satisfaction information conviction and the confirmation of all forecited domestick Laws Presidents by forraign examples and authorities of all sorts And if any shall yet continue obstinate and unresolved after so many convincing Reasons Presidents Authorities or still retain an ill opinion of the Parliaments proceedings I shall desire them onely seriously to consider the most execrable conspiracy of the Pope Jesuites and Popish party in all His Majesties three Realms to extirpate the Protestant Religion subvert the Government Parliament and poyson the King himself if he condescend not to their desires or crosse them in their purposes whom they have purposely engaged in these warres still continued by them for this very end to enforce the King to side with them and so gain possession of his person to accomplish this designe of theirs as is cleerly evidenced to all the world by Romes Master-Peece the English Pope the Declaration of the Lords and Commons concerning the Rise and Progresse of the Irish Rebellion and then advisedly to consider in what great present danger the Kingdom King Parliament and Religion are when the Popish Partie and forces now in Arms have gained the Kings Princes and Duke of Yorkâ—s persons into their custodie the Cities of Chester and of late Bristoll the Keyes of England with other Ports to let in all the Irish Rebels upon us to cut our throats in England as they have cut above an hundred and fortie thousand of our Protestant brethrens throats already in Ireland it being one part of their designe now presently to be executed as appears by sundry Examinations in the Irish Remonstrance for which end some thousands of Irish Rebels who have all embrued their hands there in English bloud are already landed here and are in great favour and command about the King To which if they adde the omnipotent over-ruling power of the Queen the Head of that partie with the
Townes What power the Princes Electors and German states had and yet have in electing rejecting deposing restraining their Emperours in calling Diets and making Lawes you may read more largely in Munster and Grimston By all which and other particulars which for brevity I shall omit it is most evident that the Supream Soveraigne Authority of the Roman State both under their ancient Kings and Emperours and of the Greeke and German Empires resided not in the Kings and Emperours themselves but in their Senates Diets People States who prescribed them conditionall Oaths at their Coronations and to whom they were still accountable for their actions and misgovernment This Iohn Bodin a famous learned French Lawyer of great experience in State affaires surpassing all who writ before him of Republikes plainly affirmes in these words The Roman Emperours were at first nothing else but Princes of the Common weale that is to say the cheife and principallmen the SOVERAIGNTY neverthelesse still RESTING IN THE PEOPLE AND SENATE the Emperour having the Soveraigne authority only in fact not in right the State being but a very Principality wherein THE PEOPLE HAD THE SOVERAIGNTY So the German Empire at this day is nothing else but an Aristocraticall Principality wherein the Emperour is head and chiefe the POWER and majesty of the Empire BELONGING VNTO THE STATES THEREOF who thrust out of the Government Adolphus the Emperour in the yeare 1296 and also after him Wenceslaus in the yeare 1400 and that BY WAY OF IVSTICE AS HAVING IVRISDICTION AND POWER OVER THEM And so properly ancient Romans said Imperium in Magistratibus Auctoritatem in Senatu Potestatem in Plebe Maiestatem in Populo Command to be in the Magistrates Authority in the Senate Power in the Maeniall People and Majesty in the People in Generall The Senate in Rome did consult the people command for Livy oft times saith Senatus decrevit populus iussit the Senate hath decreed and the People commanded Which he there more largely prosecutes as you may read at leysure To all which Bishop Bilson himself doth fully assent affirming that Germany is a free state that the Emperour holds the Empire by election and that but on condition which he takes an oath to performe And if he violate their liberties or his oath they may not only lawfully resist him by force of armes but repell and depose him as a tyrant and set another in his place by the right and freedome of their Countrey And Cassanaus holds that the people may take away the very name of the Emperour at this day degrade him and resume his royall power This then being an unquestionable verity disproves that palpable common mistake of Dr. Ferne with other ignorant Court Doctors and Royalists who would make the world and Kings beleeve that the Roman Emperours were of greater power and authority than the Senate people the highest powers upon earth to which all persons yea the Senate and people collectively considered ought to submit and that it was unlawfull either for the Senate or people forcibly to resist Caligula Claudius Nero and other their wickedest and most tyrannicall Emperours much lesse to depose take armes against or call them to a strict just account for their Tyranny Oppression or Misgovernment it being directly contrary to Pauls Doctrine Rom. 13. 1 to 6. Let every soule be subject to the higher powers c. which false groundlesse principle is the sole foundation upon which all their late Sermons Books and rayling Discourses against this Parliaments proceedings and taking up of defensive armes are built when as in truth the Senate people were the highest powers to whoÌ„ the Roman Emperours themselves were to be obedient in all iust requests commands under paine of damnation and subiect to the Senates sword of â—ustice in case of disobedience misgovernment as all the premises evidence yea it likewise manifestly evidenceth that whole States Parliaments are the highest power and above their Kings who are subject to theÌ„ since the Roman and Greek Senates and people heretofore the very German States at this day are the highest power and above their Emperours though ever reputed of greater power Soveraignty and dignity than any Kings and the greatest Monarchs in the world and that therfore Kings even by Pauls Doctrine Rom. 13. ought to be subiect to the higher power and Iurisdiction of their Parliaments the Laws and Statutes of their Realmes and to be accountable to them if not subiect to their censures as some affirme in exorbitant cases of misgovernment which concern the Kingdomes and peoples safety If Kings iniuriously take away the lands goods or imprison the persons of any particular subjects the Law gives every one a particular remedy against them by way of Action or Petition of Right If then every private subiect may have redresse much more the whole Kingdome in and by Parliaments only not in inferiour Courts against their Soveraigns which oppresse them who being subiect unto the Lawes of God and their Realmes which have no respect of persons may as many affirme be questioned and iudged by them in their Parliaments as well as other princes great officers of State and Magistrates who in scripture are called Gods the higher powers and said to be â—rdained to rule judge by and for God as well as Kings and Emperours It is branded as a spice of Antichristian pride in Popes and their Parasites to deem themselves so High above other men that they are accountable to none but God for their wicked actions though many Popes in former and later times have been questioned consured imprisoned and deposed both by Emperours Kings and Councels for their intollerable misdemeanors And is it not the very selfe same crime in Kings in Emperours and their flatterers to hold this Popish erronious opinion that they are in no case responsible to their whole Kingdomes or Parliaments for their grossest exorbitances Our Popish Prelates and Clergy generally heretofore and some of our Protestant Bishops and Divines of late times from St. Ambrose his practise have held that kings for murthers rapes and great crying offences may be Lawfully excommunicated and censured by the spirituall Law and sword as sundry Emperours and Kings have been then why not likewise by the temporall when their Parliaments and whole Kingdoms see just cause the case of hundreds of Emperours and Kings in former times as the Histories of all Nations and ages prove abundantly beyond all contradiction I shall here instance in some few Kings censures subject to the Roman State and Empire with whom I shall conclude this discourse touching the Roman Monarchs Deioratus King of Galatia under the Romans Iurisdiction and one of their allies was accused of Treason and condemned to lose both his head and estate for certaine offences against C. Caesar and the Roman State as appeares by Tullies Oration to Caesar in his behalfe
divided the Land of France betweene them so that either of them should under the King Rule and Governe such proportion as then there was to them appointed Charlemayne soone after renounced his Government and turned Monke and Pipin as onely Ruler tooke upon him the charge of the whole Realme Pipin then considering in his minde in what danger and trouble before him his Father and he now had ruled the Land and that the King to whom belonged all the charge kept his Palaces and followed all his delights and pleasures without taking any paine for reformation of the same sent an ambassage to Pope Zachary asking his advice in point of conscience Whether it were more necessary or wealfull for the Realme of France that he should be admitted for King that did nothing but apply his minde to all bodily pleasures without care and charge takeâ— upon him for the guarding of the Land and the People of the same or he that tooke upon him all the charge and paine in defence of the Land and keeping of the people in the due subjection To this the Pope answered and wrote back to Pipin that he was best worthy and most profitable for the Realme to be admitted for King that ruled well the Commonalty by justice and prudence and the enemies thereof defended and subdued by his policie and manhood Aventine relates his answer more largely in these words I finde saith Zachary in the Story of Divine Scripture that the people fell away from their wretchlesse and lascivious king that despised the counsell of the wise men of the Realme and created a sufficient man one of themselves King God himselfe allowing their doings All Power and Rule belongs to God Princes are his Ministers in their Kingdomes And Rulers are therefore chosen for the people that they should follow the will of God the chiefe Ruler in all thing and not do what they list He is a true King that guideth the people committed to his charge according to the Prescript and Line of Gods Law all that he hath as power glory riches favour and dignitie HE RECEIVETH OF THE PEOPLE and the people MAY WHEN THE CAVSE REQVIRETH FORSAKE THEIR KING It is therefore LAVFVLL for the Franks and Germanes refusing this unkindly Monster Childericke to chuse some such as shall be able in warre and peace by his wisdome to protect and keep in safetie their Wives Children Parents Goods and Lives Which answer of the Pope recited and approved in our owne King Edward the Confessors Lawes and Childerickes deposition likewise Chap. 17. being declared to the Lords Barons and Commons of the Realme whom this Pope likewise wholly absolved from their allegiance to Childericke soone after they of one assent and minde proceeded and deposed and put downe their King and Governour Childericke being a Sott a foole a beast and one unfit to governe and closed him in a Monastery after he had reigned ten yeares in the Kings room by name onely which done they unanimously elected and crowned Pipin for their King By meanes whereof the Royall Line of Moroveus after 17 discents ended and the Crown was translated to Pipins blood Which act in point of policie is determined lawfull by Polybius who Writes That the reason why some Kingdomes became hereditary was onely this because their first Kings being vertuous and worthy men they were perswaded their Children would prove like them but if at any time they degenerat and prove otherwise and the posteritie of the first Kings displease the subjects they thenceforth make the Kingdome elective chusing Kings not according to their strength of body and mindes attempting great things but according to the difference of their will and reason manifested by their actions And by Aristotle who informes us That in Kingdomes confirmed in succession of blood this is to be numbred among the causes of their ruine that the Kingdomes descend to many contemptible and slothfull persons who although they obtaine no tyrannicall but Royall dignitie yet they live lustfully and proudly and so the Kingdome easily falls to ground and becomes a tyrannie the people being unwilling that such should rule over them and so either wholly alter the forme of government or make choice of a fitter King for the necessary preservation of the State yea this election in point of Police and Divinity too is justified and proved lawfull by Buchanan in his Book de Iure Regni apud Scotos by Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit l. 1. c. 3 5. by Pope Zachary in his forceited Epistle by King Edward the Confessor in his Laws c. 17. by a generall Councell of all the Peers and Prelates of France Convocato enim Principum et Senatorum Concilio de COMMVNI SENSV ET VOLVNTATE OMNIVN Childericum solo nomine Regem à regni fastigio deponunt c. ac OMNIBVS GAVDENTIBVS ET VOLENTIBVS Pipinum super Francos REGNARE FACIVNT writes Antoninus and in a word our Bishop Bilson himselfe an Anti-Puritane and great Royalist affirmes That if the King be a naturall foole distracted and altogether unable to governe as Childericke was any Realme by publicke consent and advice may choose another to govern them of which more before Pipin deceasing Charlemain and Charles the great his sons reigned joyntly over the Frenchmen by their â—oyous admittance Having now two Kings instead of one Lewes sirnamed the godly sonne of Charles the great a pious yet unfortunate Prince by meanes of his sonne Lothair was first imprisoned and then by a Councell and Parliament held at Compaygne by authority of the spirituall and temporall Lords and of that Parliament discharged of all rule and dominion as well of the Empire as of the Realme of France after that shorne a Monke and thrust into the Monastery of Saint Marke where he was strictly guarded and when some of the Nobles and people afterwards desired Lothair to release and restore him to his former dignity he answered them That the deposing of him was done by the whole Authority of the Land wherefore if he should be againe restored it must be by the same Authority and not by him onely After which by the Lords assents hee was restored Lewes and Charles after Lewes Balbus their fathers death were joynt Kings of France and being very young by a Parliament held at Meaux Lewes the Emperour their Vncle was declared to be more apt to rule the Kingdome of France then these Infants or Barnard their Guardian and these Children held by some illegitimate Whereupon by the greater number of voyces an Ambassadour was sent to the Emperour to come and take upon him the Rule of middle France which he comming to doe his Nephewes friends compounded with him and then caused these Infants to be crowned and proclaimed Kings Charles the simple at his Fathers death Anno 895. being too yong to take upon him the charge of the Realme the Lords of France
put him under good and convenient guiding and of assent they chose Eudo a man of great fame and worth to be King of the Land for the terme of his life and to guide the Land till Charles should come to his lawfull age whom they put under Eudo his tuition making him King in his stead who was crowned of Walter then Archbishop of Senys After which when Eudo knew he should dye he called before him the Lords and Nobles of France charging them by solemne Oath that after his death they should immediately crowne Charles for their King whom he had brought up with diligence in learning and all Princely vertues being then of age to governe Charles comming to the Crowne the Danes miserably walled his Kingdomes Whereupon his Nobles and people assembled themselves in sundry companies and went to the King shewing their misery and blaming his fearfulnesse and negligence that he no more for him resisted the Danes cruelty Whereupon he out of feare belike lest they should chuse another King to protect them compounded with Rollo chiefe Commander of the Danes giving him all Normandy and his owne Daughter in Marriage to purchase peace Charles being afterwards slaine by Hebert Earl of Vermendoyes Algina his wife mistrusting the Frenchmen fled secretly with her young sonne Lewes Heire to the Crowne to Edward the Elder into England Whereupon that the Land might not be without a Ruler the Lords of France assembled at Paris and there tooke Councell to elect a new King where after long debate they named and crowned Raulfe sonne to Richard Duke of Burgundy King as next Heire to the Crown but young Lewes Raulfe dying after he had reigned 12 yeares the Nobles hearing that Lewes was alive in England sent for him into France and crowned him their King Lewes the 6. dying without issue being the last King of Pipens blood who enjoyed the Crowne 10. discents Hugh Capet usurped the Crowne putting by Charles Duke of Loraigne Vncle and next heire to Lewes whom by the Treason of the Bishop of Laon he took prisoner After which the Crowne continued in this Hugh and his Heires Philip the 2. of France by a counsell of his Prelates was excommunicated for refusing to take Ingebert his wife whom he unlawfully put from him and to renounce Mary whom he had married in her stead And calling a Parliament they concluded that King Iohn of England should be summoned to appeare as the French Kings Liege-man at another Parliament to be holden at Paris within 15. dayes after Easter to answer to such questions as there should be proposed to him for the Dutchy of Normandy and the County of Angeou and Poytiers who not appearing at the day Philip hereupon invaded and seized them After which Lewes the 9. and Henry the 3. of England in a parliament at Paris made a finall composition for these Lands Lewes the 10. being under age was thought of many unsufficient to govern the Realm and when he had a mind to goe to the holy Warre as it was then deemed he did not undertake it but by the advice of his great Councell of Spirituall and Temporall Lords and persons who assisted him therein Philip the 4. in the 27. yeare of his Raigne raised a great Taxe throughout France which before that time was never heard nor spoken of by his absolute Prerogative without consent of his Estates in Parliament which had the sole power of imposing Taxes Which Taxe all Normandy Picardy and Champaigne allying themselves together utterly refused to pay which other Countries hearing of tooke the same opinion so that a great rumour and murmur was raised throughout the Realme of France in such wayes that the King for pacifying the people was faine to repeale the said Taxe Lewes 11. of France dying without issue male left his Queen great with child whereupon Philip his Brother reigned as Regent of France till the childe was borne which proved a male named Iohn who dying soone after Philip was crowned King at Paris albeit that the Duke of Burgoyn and others withstood his Coronation and would have preferred the Daughter of King Lewes But other of the Lords and Nobles of France would not agree that a woman should inherit so great a Kingdome it being contrary to the Salique law This Philip by advise of evill counsell set a great Taxe upon his Commons to the Fifth part of their movable goods at which they murmured and grudged wondrous sore and before it was levied hee fell into a Feaâ—â—r Quartan and great Flixe whereof hee dyed which Sickenesse fell upon him by prayer of the Commons for laying on them the said grievous Taxe Charles the fifth of France having a purpose to drive all the English cut of Aquitaine and other parts of his Kingdome and being provided of all things which he thought needfull for the doing of it yet would not undertake the warre without the counsell and good liking of the Nobility and people whose helpe he was to use therein Wherefore he commanded them all to be assembled to a Parliament at Paris to have their advice and by their wisdome to amend what had by himselfe not altogether so wisely been done and considered of And this warre being at last decreed by the Councell prospered in his hand and tooke good successe Whereas when the Subjects see things done either without counsell or contrary to the wills and decrees of the Senate or Councell then they contemne and set them at naught or else fearfully and negligently do the command of their Princes of which contempt of Lawes Magistrates and seditious speeches ensue among the people and so at length most dangerous rebellion or else open conspiracy against the Prince as Bodin observes This Charles dying without Issue Maie leaving his Wife great with Childe Philip Earle ofValoyes his Nephew was by the Barons and Lords made Protector and Regent of the Realme of France untill such time as the Queene was delivered who being brought to bed of a Daughter onely hereupon Philip was crowned King Betweene him and King Edward the third of England and their Councells arose great disputations for the Right and Title to the Crowne of France for it was thought and strongly argued by the Councell of England for so much as King Edward was sonne and sole Heire to his Mother Queene Isabel daughter to King Philip le Beaw that he should rather be King of France then Philip de Valoyes that was but Cousin German to Philip le Beaw Of which disputations the finall resolution of the Lords and Parliament was That for an old Decree and Law by Authority of Parliament long before made which the English much oppugned that no woman should inherite the Crowne of France therefore the Title of Edward by might of the Frenchmen was put by and Philip by an Act of the whole French State by which his right was acknowledged admitted to the Government of the same After
which one Simon Poylet was hanged in Chaines Headed and Quartered at Paris for saying in open audience that the right of the Crowne of France belonged more rightfully unto King Edward then to King Philip who had long warres about these their Titles to the Crowne King Iohn of France in the fifth year of his reigne had by authority of the three estates of his Realme assembled in Parliament to wit of the spirituall Lords and Nobles and Heads of Cities and good Townes of his Kingdome 3000 men waged for a yeare granted to him to defend him and his Realme against Edward the third King of England who the next yeer following took King Iohn prisoner in the field Whereupon Charles Duke of Normandy his eldest sonne and Heire apparent assembled the 3 Estates at Paris in a Parliament there held craving aid of them to redeem their captivated King who promised their uttermost help herein desiring convenient time to consult thereof Which granted the three Estates holding their Councell at the Gray Fryers in Paris appointed fifty persons among them to take view and make search of the grievances and evill guidance of the Realme who after examination appointed six of themselves to acquaint the Duke That the Realme before time had beene misguided by ill Officers and except remedy for it were shortly found it should stand in perill to be lost wherefore they besought him to discharge all such as they would name unto him and over that to forfeit their Goods to the Kings use And first they name Peter Archbishop of Roan Chancellor of France Sir Simond de Bury chiefe Counsellor of the King and Parliament too Sir Robert de Lorize before time Chamberlaine to the King Sir Nicholas Brake Master of the kings Palaces Engueram Burgesse of Paris under Treasurer of France Iohn Pryll Soveraigne of the money King accounts and Iohn Channeon Treasurer of the Kings wars All which Officers they would should be discharged all royall Offices for ever Also they would that the King of Naverne then imprisoned by the King of France should be set free and that Duke Charles himselfe would be contented to be advised and counselled by such as they should appoint unto him namely by foure Prelates twelve Knights and twelve Burgesses which eight and twenty persons should have authoritie to rule and ordaine all things necessary for the Realme to set in and put out all Officers appertaining to the Realme with divers other requests which unto the Duke were nothing agreeable Vpon which requests the Duke gave answere That he would counsult with his Councell and thereupon would shape unto them some reasonable answere But first he desired to know what aide the three Estates would give unto him for delivery of his Father Whereunto was answered that the Clergie had given a disme and a halfe to be paid in a yeare with that that they may have license of the Pope and the Lords as much to be levied of their lands and the Commons the tenth penny of their moveable goods The morrow following the Duke and his Councell met and after many Messages betweene them and the three Estates offers to reforme some part of the Articles But the Estates firmely answered That unlesse he would reforme all the said faults and confirme the said Articles to their minde for the Common-wealth of all the Land they should not aide him with their Goods like as they shewed him The Duke hereupon secretly acquainted King John of these proceedings who wrote to him againe that in no wise he should agree to the said requests and to the end that these matters should not be touched in open Parliament he deferred the debate of them from day to day and at last by advice of his Councell dissolved the Parliament of the three Estates and commanded every man to returne home without any effect of their long counsell Wherewith many of the said persons were grievously miscontent saying among themselves that they perceived well this was done by the Duke to the intent the requests by them devised should not take place but that the old misgovernance might continue like as before times it had done Wherefore divers of them assembled againe at the Gray Fryers and there made out divers Copies of the said requests to bear them into their Countries and shew them unto the good Townes And albeit the Duke after this Councell thus disolved asked ayde of the Citie of Paris and other good Townes to maintaine his wars he was plainly answered That they might not ayde him unlesse the three Estates were againe reassembled and that the grant of the ayde might passe by their authority Whereunto the Duke in no wise would agree In the mean time the 3 Estates of Languedock assembled in their Province by the Earl of Armenake the Kings Lieutenant to make ayde for the Kings deliverance agreed to purvey at their proper costs 500 men at Armes with a furniture to every speare and a 1000 souldiers on horsbacke 1000 Arbalestres and 2000 others called Gunsiers all which to be waged for a whole yeare and farther ordained that no man should weare any furres of great price that women should leave the rich at tire off their heads and weare neither pearle nor gold upon them nor silver in their girdles and that all manner of Minstrelsie should be put to silence so long as the King remained prisoner The Duke and his Counsell after this proclaimed at Paris certaine coynes and values of money newly ordained by them with which Proclamation the Commons of the City were grievously â—moved And for reformation the Provost of the Merchants with others rode to the Earle of Angeou the Dukes Brother and Lieutenant who was then absent at Meaux requesting him to cease the use of that money And if not they would use such meanes that it should not be suffered to be put forth nor taken within the City Whereupon after long debate it was agreed that the money should be stopped till the Dukes pleasure was knowne Vpon whose returne the Dukes counsell sent for the Provost and desired him to suffer the said money to run and be currant throughout the said City Which the Provost with his company utterly denyed and after many great and bold words departed from the Counsell in great ire and after their returne unto the City incensed so the Commonalty that they set apart all workmanship and Occupation shutting in their Shops and drew unto their Armour and Harnes The Duke informed of this murmure of the Commonalty of the City straitly commanded the Provost that the Kings peace were kept within the City and that he with certaine Citizens should appeare at the Palace before him and his Counsell the next day at an houre assigned at which time the Provost with his company came and were conveyed into the Parliament Chamber where the Duke and his Counsell were present Then the Duke after certaine Challenges made to the Provost for his obstinacy and
misleading the Commonalty of the City said That albeit the King by his Prerogative might at his pleasure and for his advantage make his monies when he would and so to suffer them to be currant thorow his Realme yet for the weale and ease of his Subjects considering their manifold and late charges he was content that at this season this new money should be spared and that the 3. estates should be againe assembled and that they should deprive all such persons then bearing Offices as they should thinke prejudiciall to the Realme and â—ver that to ordaine such Money as might be beneficiall for the Land Of all which Grants the Provost to the intent that he might of authority shew them unto the Commonalty of the Citie desired a writing The which the Duke to appease the people though it were much contrary to his minde and his pleasure granted unto his request The thirtieth day of Ianuary ensuing the Duke at the request of the said Provost sent certaine Officers to the houses of Simon de Burg and others accused of misgoverning of the Realme whose houses the said Officers seized and made Inventories of their goods That done the Duke sent out Commissions and assembled the Three Estates againe at Paris the 15. day of February Where in the parliament chamber in the presence of the Duke Estates and divers Nobles Robert Coke Bishop of Laon by command of the Duke made a long Oration of the misguiding the King and the Land by meanes of evill Officers as well by changing of money as other many unlawfull Excises and Taxes to the great impoverishment of the Commonalty of the Realme and to the singular enriching and advancement of the said Officers Wherefore the Three Estates prayed that all such Officers may be removed from their Offices and other that shall be thought more beneficiall for the King and his Realme to be admitted Of which Officers the Archbishop of Roan then newly made Cardinall was noted for one and other to the number of 21. whereof some were right neere to the Duke After which Oration Sir Iohn de Pigquine in the name of the Three Estates offered That the Three Estates should finde to the King 30000. men for an whole yeare so as all things might after that day be ordered as the Bishop had before devised All which Articles were unto them by the Duke granted and incontinuently all such Officers as they before had named were clearly avoided and other such as by the said 3. Estates were thought most necessary were put and chosen to their roomes except that some of the old as Masters of Accounts and some of the Presidents and Masters of the Requests were holden in for a time to shew unto the new how they should order and guide their said Offices And the 26 of March was a new money proclaimed thorow Paris such as the said 3. Estates had newly devised The King informed of this sends the Archbishop of Sennes and two Earles from Burdeaux where he was prisoner with a Proclamation which they caused to be proclaimed in Paris the 6. of April That the people should not pay such Subsidies as the 3. Estates had ordained for the waging of the 30000. men aforesaid or for the Kings fine and also that the 3. Estates after that day should no more assemble for any causes or matter before touched till they had farther knowledge of the Kings pleasure For which Proclamation the Citizens of Paris much blamed the said Bishop and Earles who purchased it who as soone as this Proclamation was made for feare of the people fled from Paris Vpon this Proclamation the Commons waxed so mad that they left their occupations drew them to Conventicles and Companies and used many unfitting words of the King and his Counsell Whereupon to avoid inconvenience the Duke commanded a Watch to be kept in the City day and night and certaine Gates of the City to bee kept shut Vpon the 9. day of April another Proclamation was made all contrary to that other By vertue whereof it was charged that the fore-said Subsidies should bee levyed and also that the 3. Estates should re-assemble at Paris the 5. day after Easter and there to proceed upon all such matters as were before by them begar When the Estates meet againe there grew a difference between them and the Duke about the subsidies for the finding of 30000. men the summe assessed for that purpose being too small by much the Clergy and Lords then refusing to pay any more then they were first sessed unto By meanes of which difference the assembly of State was dissolved Whereupon strait command was given by the Duke to the Provost of Paris and others who bare principall sway within the City and were great stricklers and doers in the Assemblies of the 3. Estates so that much of the businesse was ruled by them and their meanes that they should cease their Authority and not to deale any more with the rule of the Realme but onely with the good rule and government of the City of Paris That done the Duke rode about to divers good Townes making request to them for ayde and to have this new money currant among them But he sped little of his purpose Then shortly after he assembled at Paris certaine person of 20. or 30. Townes next adjoyning with whom he held a Counsell for sundry dayes who in the end shewed him that they might bring nothing to effect without the assembling the 3. states besought him that they might be eft-soon assembled trusting that they would then satisfie his minde Upon which the Duke sent forth Commissions charging the said 3. Estates to appeare before him at Paris the next Wednesday after All-Saints day which they did where the Duke condiscending to their former Articles he gave the King of Navarre and the 3. Estates full content who promised that they would demeane themselves to his Father and him as true and dutifull Subjects and advising him to take upon him the Government of the Realme they created him Regent of France during his fathers imprisonment After this hee assembled the Estates and chiefe Burgesses of Cities at Paris and acquainted them with the King of Englands large demands for his fathers inlargement which were so displeasing to all the company that they answered The said Treatie was neither honourable nor profitable And rather then the King should binde him and his land to such inconveniences they would prepare to make sharpe Warre against England whereupon they granted to finde divers thousands of men at Arms at their owne costs for certain moneths to relieve the King And at another Parliament assembled when Iohn was dead and Charles came to the Crowne they granted an excise of every 4 penny of all things bought and sold for the maintenance of his warres the spiritualty granted him a disme and the Lords and Gentlemen were stinted at a certaine And in the eleventh yeare of his reigne he assembled his
demands and offers it was finally determined That the Dutchy of Normandy was so appropriated unto the King of France and to his heires that in no wise it might be dissevered from the Crowne but that a perfect unitie might be had betweene the King and his brother the King should be instanced to give yearly to his brother in recompence of the said Dutchy 12000 pounds of Turon money with certain land to be assigned with the name of a Duke and 40000 annuall rent of like money during his naturall life for such portion as he claimed to be his right within the Realme To all which the king agreed and to pardon the Duke of offences against his Majestie and all such Lordships as he had wonne from him in Britaine to restore which offers Charles refusing was the yeare following contented with the Dutchy of Guyan onely and so the warre of Normandy ceased After Lewes his death most of his speciall and dearest beloved Servants and ill Councellours whom he specially recommended to his sonne Charles the ninth on his death-bed came to disgracefull ends Oliver Damman was beheaded for Treason and Iohn Doyacon for trespasse and hatred unto the common people by his desert was with all shame brought to the Market place at Paris and there bereft of both his ears and then banished the Court for ever by reason whereof arose this proverbe among the Frenchmen Principibus obsequi haereditarium non esse The favour of Princes is not hereditary Philip de Commines living under Lewes the eleventh and Charles the eighth by whom he was made Lord of Argenton being in high favour with them and a great Councellor of State hath this notable passage against the French Kings power then to impose any taxes on their Subjects without their free assents in a Parliament of the 3. Estates though the contrary be now daily practised to the intollerable grievance of the subjects Is there any King or Prince that hath power to leavie one penny upon his subjects besides his demains without leave or consent of those that must pay it unlesse it be by tyrannie and violence A man will say that sometime a Prince cannot tarry to assemble his Estates because it would require too long time Whereunto I answere That if he move a Warre offensive there needeth no such haste for he may have leisure enough at his owne pleasure to make preparation and further he shall be much stronger and much more feared of his enemies when he moveth warre with the consent of his subjects then otherwise Now as touching a warre defensive that Cloud is seene long before the tempost fall especially when it is a forraine warre and in this case good subjects ought not to complaine nor to refuse any thing that is laid upon them Notwithstanding such invasion cannot happen so suddenly but the Prince may have leisure at the least to call together certaine wise personages to whom he may open the causes of the warre using no collusion therein neither seeking to maintaine a trifling warre upon no necessitie thereby to have some colour to leavie money Money is also necessary in time of peace to fortifie the Frontiers for defence of those that dwell upon them lest they be taken unprovided but this must be done measurably In all these matters the wisdome of a sage king sufficeth for if he be a just Prince he knoweth what he may do and not do both by Gods Lawes and mans To be short in my opinion of all the Seniories in the world that I know the Realme of England is the Countrey where the Commonwealth is best governed the people least oppressed and the fewest buildings and houses destroyed in civill warre and alwayes the lot of misfortune falleth upon them that be authors of this warre Our King is the Prince in the whole world that hath least cause to alledge that he hath priviledges to leavie what he listeth upon his subjects considering that neither he nor any other Prince hath power so to doe and those that say he hath do him no honour neither make him to be esteemed any whit the mightier Prince thereby but cause him to be hated and feared of his neighbours who for nothing would live under such a government But if our King or those that seeke to magnifie and extoll him should say I have so faithfull and obedient subjects that they deny me nothing I demand and I am more feared better obeyed and better served of my subjects than any other Prince living they endure patiently whatsoever I lay upon them and soonest forget all charges past This me thinkes yea I am sure were greater honour to the King then to say I leavie what I list and have priviledge so to doe which I will stoutly maintaine King Charles the fift used no such termes neither did I ever heare such language proceed from any king but from divers of their servants who thought they did their Master great service in uttering such speeches but in mine opinion they misbehaved themselves towards their Prince and used such language partly because they would seeme to be good servants and partly because they knew what they said But for a manifest proofe of the French mens loyaltie and obedience to their Prince we need alledge none other example then that we have seene ourselves of late by experience when the Three Estates were assembled at Towrs after the death of our Master King Lewes the eleventh which was in the yeare of our Lord 1483. A man might have thought this good assembly to be dangerous for the kings estate yea and divers there were of mean calling and lesse honesty that said then and often said since That it is Treason to make mention of assembling the Estates and a thing tending to the diminishing of the Kings authoritie but themselves are those that worke Treason against God the king and the Common-wealth neither doe any use these speeches but either such as are in authoritie without desert and unworthy thereof or such as are common Tale-carriers and accustomed to talke of trifling matters or such as feare great assemblies lest their doings should there be ripped up and reprehended c. Charles the eighth of France beeing but thirteene yeares of age when the Crowne descended to him hereupon in the year 1484. a generall Parliament was held at Towrs with more free accesse then had beene usuall yet not so effectuall as was expected every one seeking rather to maintaine his private authoritie then to procure the peoples ease In this Parliament the pragmatick sanction was restored to use it as they had accustomed The Constables sword was given to the Duke of Bourgon the government of the Kings person to his Sister a cunning woman and somewhat of her fathers humour but the name of Regent was forbidden to them all to prevent jealousies and there was a Counsell enacted of Twelve by whom matters should be dispatched in the kings name of the
made by the Court of Parliament declared and did declare the Queen his Mother Regent in France and to have the care of bringing up his Person and the Government of the affairs of his Kingdome during his minoritie commanding the Edict to be enrolled and published in all the Bayliweeks Senescaushes and other jurisdictions depending upon the said Court of Parliament and in all other Parliaments of the Realme so that the Queene Mother was setled in the Regency by the Parliament and whole State of France After which Pasquier Counsellor and Master of Requests writ her a large Letter touching the Government of the State wherein he informed her That she must not forbear to assemble the Estates for the reason that some would suggest unto her that they will be some blemish to her greatnesse it is quite contrary The Estates having confirmed it by publike authoritie will settle it fully Commonly the Estates assemble to provide for the present and future complaints of the generall of this Monarchy and to reduce things to their ancient course the people being the foundation whereon this Realm is built and the which being ruined it is impossible it should subsist take away these new Edicts Impositions and Subsidies it is better to gratifie a people than to intreat them roughly Above all things beware that you follow not your own opinion alone in managing the affaires of the Realme Hereupon four and fifty Edicts and Commissions were revoked wherewith the Subjects had been oppressed When the King was to be Crowned the Prelates made this request to him at the Altar before his Coronation We pray and require that you would grant unto every one of us and the Churches whereof we have the charge the Canonicall priviledges good lawes and justice and that you will defend us as a king ought all his Bishops and their Churches Whereunto the king answered I promise to preserve you in your Canonicall priviledges as also your Churches and that I WILL GIVE YOV in the future GOOD LAWS and do you Iustice and will defend you by the help of God according to my power as a king in his Realm OVGHT TO DO IN RIGHT AND REASON to his Bishops and their Churches After which having been acknowledged their lawfull Prince BY A GENERALL CONSENT OF ALL THE ORDERS the Cardinall of Ioyeuse presented unto him the Oath of the Kingdome the sacred Bond of the fundamentall Lawes of the State the which he took publikely in these words with invocation of the Name of God having his hand upon the Gospell which he kissed with great reverence I promise in the Name of Iesus Christ these things to the Christians subject unto me First I will endeavour that the Christian people shall live peaceably within the Church of God Moreover I will provide that in all vocations theft and all iniquitie shall cease Besides I will command that in all judgements equitie and mercy shall take place to the end that God who is gentle and mercifull may have mercy both on you and me Furthermore I will seek by all means in good saith to chase out of my Iurisdiction and the Lands of my subjection all Hereticks denounced by the Church promising by Oath to observe all that hath been said So help me God and this holy Evangell After this Bellarmines Book of the Popes power in temporall causes Becanus and Scoppius Books Marianaes Book de Rege Regis instatutione Suarez his Book with others which taught That the Pope was above Kings in temporall things and that it was lawfull for private subjects by the Popes authoritie to murther kings that were Heretikes and that the murthers of Henry the third and fourth by Chastle and Ravillac were lawfull and commendable were prohibited and condemned to be burnt by Edicts of Parliament Anno 1611. the Reformed Churches of France at their generall Assembly at Samure by the Kings permission made a generall Vnion which they did swear to keep inviolably for the good quiet and advancement of the said Churches the service of the King and Queen Regent and preservation of the Estate and appointed six Deputies therein for the dispatch of all their affaires Anno 1614. the Prince of Conde with divers other Princes Dukes Peer Noblemen and Officers of the Crowne retinued from the Court in discontent and meeting at Meziers writ severall Letters to the Queen Parliament and others complaining therein of divers grievances and disorders in the government which they desired might be redressed by summoning a generall Assembly of the three Estates to be free and safe to be held within three moneths at the furthest protesting that they desired nothing but peace and the good of the Realme that they would not attempt any thing to the contrary unlesse by the rash resolution of their enemies who covered themselves with the Cloke of State under the Queene Regents authority they should be provoked to repell the injuries done unto the King and State BY A NATVRALL IVST AND NECESSARY DEFENCE After which with much adoe Articles of Peace were concluded on at Saint Manehold between the King Queen Regent and these Nobles wherein it was among other things accorded That the generall Estates of the Realme should be assembled at Sens by the four and 20. day of August in which the Deputies of the three Estates may with all libertie propound what soever they shall think in their consciences to be for the good of the Realme and case of the subject that thereby the King with the advice of the Princes Estates might make some good Laws and Ordinances to contain every man in his dutie to fortifie the Lawes and Edicts made for the preservation of the publike tranquilitie and to reforme the disorders which may give just occasion of complaint and discontent to his good subjects That the Kings Mariage with Spaine formerly concluded on should be respited and not proceeded in during his minority that all Garisons put into any places of the Realme by reason of the present motions should be discharged that Letters Patents be directed to all Courts of Parliament to be verefied by which his Majestie shall declare that the said Princes Nobles and others of what quality and condition soever which have followed and assisted them in these alterations had no bad intentions against his service with all clauses necessary for their safeties and discharges that they may not be called in question hereafter and that they shall be restored to their Offices Estates and Dignities to enjoy them as they had formerly done And in like manner his Majestie shall write to all Princes Estates and Common-wealths allied to the Crowne and men of qualitie shall be sent expresly to them to let them understand what he had found concerning the innocency and good intention of the said Princes Officers and Nobles After which the three Estates were published Deputies elected and the King by his Councel and Parliament of Paris was declared of full age
according to a fundamentall Law made by Charles the fift ratified by the Court of Parliament That the Kings of France having attained the full age of thirteene years and entring into the fourteenth they should take upon them the Soveraigne Government of the Estate Whereupon the Queen Mother in the Parliament resignes the Regency and reignes of the Empire into his hands After which the three Estates assembling abolished the sale of all offices of judicature and others which tend to the oppression and ruine of the People suppresse Duels the Commons and Deputies of the three Estates present a Petition of all their grievances to the King consisting of severall natures and pray redresse And for the securing of the Kings Crowne and person against the Popes usurpations and attempts they desired that it should be declared by the said Estates and set down as a fundamentall Law That the King did not hold his Realme of any but God and his sword and that he is not subject to any superiour power upon earth for his temporall estates and that no Book should be printed containing any Doctrine against the person of Kings touching the question too much debated by presumptuous men whether it be lawfull to kill Kings The Clergy of France except against this Article as a point of doctrine and conscience not of State policie as the Commons pretended fit onely for the Clergies determination not the Commons or three Estates as a means to ingender a schisme and offend the Pope and after much debate prevail and suppresse it In fine after many debates the three Estates brake up without any great redresse of their grievances or full answer to their Petitions which was defaced hereupon the Parliament at Paris the seven and twentieth day of March 1615. decreed under the Kings good pleasure That the Princes Dukes Peers and Officers of the Crowne having place and deliberate voyce therein being then in the Citie should be invited to come into the Court there with the Chancellour and all the Chambers assembled to advise upon the propositions which should be made for the kings service the ease of his subjects and good of his estate and to draw up a Remonstrance to this affect Some Court Parasites presently acquaint the King and Queen Mother with this Decree as if it were an apparent enterprize against the Kings Authoritie and did touch the Queens Regency which they would controll and objections are made against it in Councell whereupon the Parliament are sent for to the Court severall times and ordered to revoke this Decree they excuse and justifie it then draw up a Remonstrance to the king consisting of many Heads wherein among others they affirme That the Parliament of Paris was borne with the State of France and holds place in Councell with Princes and Barons which in all ages was near to the Kings person That it had alwayes dealt in publike affairs that some Kings which had not liked of the Remonstrances of the Parliament at Paris did afterwards witnesse their griefe That Popes Emperours Kings and Princes had voluntarily submitted their controversies to the judgement of the Parliament of Paris c. To which I shall adde some passages out of Andrew Favine in his Theater of Honour touching the dignitie power and honour of the Parliaments of France In the Register of the Acts of Parliament beginning 1368. there is one dated the twenty seventh of Iune 1369. for matter of murder and assassinate committed on the person of Master Emery Doll Councellor of the said Parliament whereby it was approved That it was a crime of High Treason to kill a Councellor of Parliament And in Anno 1475. on the eleventh day of November Mounseir the Chancellor came to advertise the Court for going to hear the confession of the Constable of Saint Paul to whom for his rebellions and disobediences king Lewes the eleventh directed his Processe And the said Parliament declared That there was not a Lord in the Kingdome so great except the King and Mounsiour le Daulphine but ought to come and appear at the said Parliament in person when it was ordained for him And this is witnessed by a Lyon abasing his tail between his Legs exalted over the gate and entrance of the great Chamber by the Parquet des Huisiers thereof So that by this illustrious and Soveraigne Parliament are ordered and determined the principall affairs of the kingdom And in Anno 1482. the second day of Aprill king Lewes the eleventh sent unto the Parliament the Oath which he took at his sacring exhorting the said Parliament to performe good justice according as the King had promised to doe by his said Oath which he purposed to keep and the Oath is there Registred downe The Parliaments of France are Oaks with exalted Heads under whose Branches the people are covered from the very strongest violencies which constraineth them to yeeld obedience to their Prince But when Princes by bad councell misprize the authoritie of them whereof they ought to be zealous defenders as being exalted to the Royall dignity to rule and governe their Subjects by justice they cut off the right hand from the left If they refuse the holy Remonstrances of their Parliaments under color that they are not to meddle with affairs of State but onely with the Act of justice and lend a deaf ear when they are advertised of evill Government it is an assured Pronostick forewarning of the entire decadence of the Kingdome Strange and forraigne Princes have sought and submitted themselves to the judgement of their Parliament even in their affairs of greatest importance The Chronicle of Laureshime under the year 803. followed by the Monk Aimonius in the fourth Book of his History of France reporteth that king Lewes the Debonnaire holding his Parliament in May there came thither from strange Provinces two Brethren kings ofVvilses who with frank and free good will submitted themselves to the judgement of the said Parliament to which of them the Kingdom should belong Now albeit the custom of the said kingdom adjudged the Crown to the eldest according to the right of Prerogative allowed and practised by the Law of Nature and of late memory in the person of the last dead king Liubus father commune to these two contendants yet notwithstanding in regard of the subjects universall consent of the Kingdom who for the cowardise and want of government in the Elder had given the Crowne to the Younger for valliancie and discreet carriage by sentence the Kingdom was adjudged to him and the Eldest did him homage with Oath of allegiance in the said Parliament Under the third Ligne in the reign of Philip Augustus Pope Innocent the third and the Emperour Otho the fourth being in variance for the forme and tearms of the Oath of fidelity with the said Emperour should make to the Pope they referred it to the judgement of king Philip in his Parliament furnished with Peers Otho made some exception concerning the forme
people whereto the Nobilitie as well as the rest should contribute imposing 5. Maravidis of gold for every person but it took no effect for all the Gentlemen of Castile being discontented that he sought to infringe their Liberties fell to armes and being led by the Earle Don Pedro de Lara they were resolved to resist this tax and defend their Liberties with the hazzard of their liveâ— Whereupon Alphonso changed his opinion and let them understand that from thenceforth he would maintain their immunities and that whatsoever he had then propounded was not to continue but only to supply the present necessity of affaires which he would seek to furnish by some other meanes For the great resolution which Don Pedro de Lara shewed in this action the Nobility of Castile did grant to him and his successours a solemn breakfast in testimony of his good endeavour in a businesse of so great consequence and thereby the Lords of Lara have the first voyce for the Nobility in the Court of Castile z An. 1204. King Alphonso the Noble called a Parliament of the Lords Prelates and Deputies of the Townes of his Realm at Toledo to advise and assist him in his warrs against the Moores where they concluded to crave ayd from all Christian Princes and a Crossado from the Pope against the Moores and made divers Lawes to restrain the supersluities of the Realm in feasts apparell and other things Iames the 8. King of Arragon being young at the time of his Fathers death it was thereupon after ordained in the assemblies of the Estates of Mencon and Lirida that Don Sancho Earl of Roussilon should govern the Realm during the Kings minority but they gave him limitation The Kings person they recommended to Frier William of Moncedon Mr. of the Templers After which An. 1220. this yong kings Vncles seeking to wrest the Realme from him instead of governing it by the fidelity of the Estates and their authority his interest was preserved and three Governours with a superintendent of his Provinces were appointed by them and to prevent the continuall practises of the Earles of Roussillon and Fernand the kings Uncles the states and justice of Arragon declared the King of full age when he was but ten yeeres old and caused the Earle of Roussillon to quit the Regencie the authority of the justice of Arragon being then great for the defence of the publike liberty An. 1214. Alphonso the Noble king of Castile dying his sonne Henry being but 11. yeer old the Prelates Nobles and Commons assembled at Burgon having declared him king and taken the oath made Queen Eleonora his Mother Governesse of his Person and Realms after whose death the custody of him was committed to the hands of the Lords of Lara This king afterwards playing with other yong children of Noble Houses at Palenca in the Bishops Palace one of them cast a tyle from the top of a Tower which falling on the covering of an house beat down another tyle which fell on the young kings head wherewith he was so grievously hurt that hee dyed the eleventh day after An. 1217. yet this his casuall death for ought I finde was neither reputed Felony nor Treason in the child that was the cause of it After whose death Fernand the 3. was proclaimed and made King by the States of Castile to prevent the pretentions of the French after which his Mother Queen Berenguela in the presence of the Estates renouncing all her right to the Crown resigned it up to her sonne Fernand About this time the Moores in Spain rejected the Miraluminis of Africk and created them severall Kings and Kingdomes in Spain being never more united under one Crown after this division which they thought it lawfull for them to make An. 1228. the Estates of Arragon assembling at Barcelona they consenting and requiring it according to the custome of the Arragonians and Cattelans these Estates having authority to make Warre and Peace and Leagues a warre was resolved against the King of the Moores and Majorkins Anno 1231. the Realm of Navarre being very ill governed by reason their King Sancho retired to his chamber did not speak with any man but his Houshold servants and would not heare of any publike affaires thereupon the State began to think of electing a Regent to govern the Realm during his retirednesse to prevent which Sancho made an unjust accord with the king of Navarre and confederated with Iames King of Arragon by the assents of the states of the Realm to leave his Kingdome to him if he survived him yet after his death Thibault Earle of Champaigne was by the states of Navarre elected and proclaimed King And anno 1236. The Estates of Arragon and Cateloigne assembled at Moncon for the continuance of the warre with the Moores and conquest of Valentia without whom it was not lawfull for the King to undertake any matter of importance For maintenance of this warre a custome called Marebetine and an exaction of impost for cattell was by the Estates imposed on the People it was likewise decreed that all peeces of Gold and silver coyned should be of one goodnesse and weight to the observation of which Edict for coynes all were bound to sweare that were above 18. yeers of age Anno 1236. Iames King of Arragon revealing to his Confessor the Bishop of Girone that before his marriage with Queen Yolant he had passed a matrimonial promise to Theresa of Bidame she sued him thereupon before the Pope who gave sentence against her for want of sufficient witnesse notwithstanding his Confessors testimony The King hereupon grew so angry with the Bishop for revealing his secrets that sending for him to his chamber he caused his tongue to be cut out For which out-rage committed on the Bishop though faulty the Pope in the Councell of Lions complained and in the end interdicted all the Realme of Arragon and excommunicated the king Hereupon to take off this interdiction and excommunication the king sent the Bishop of Valentia with his excuse and humiliation to the Pope wherewith he being somewhat pacified sent two Legates into Arragon who having assembled a Synod of Bishops at Lerida they caused the King to come thither and to confesse his fault upon his knees before these fathers with great submission and teares who gave him absolution upon condition he should cause the Monastery of Boneface to be built and endowed with an hundred and forty pounds of silver of annuall rent endow an Hospitall for the poore with foure hundred pounds silver per annum and give a Prebendary in the great Church of Girone for the maintenance of a Masse-priest About which time the Moors in Spain erected many new Kings and Kingdoms by mutuall consent and Mahumad Aben Alamar for his valour was by the Inhabitants of Mariona elected and made first King of Granado Anno 1243. all was in combustion in Portugall by the negligence and basenesse of their king Don Sancho
that she was forced to serve other Noble women for her living wherefore to expiate this disgrace she murthered him in his bed and afterwards slew her selfe also Donald the 70 King of Scotland gave himselfe wholy to his pleasures keeping none but Hunters Hawkers and inventors of new lusts about him on whom he spent the revenues of the Realme by which he corrupted the youth of the kingdome which the ancients of the Realme discerning assembled and went to the King admonishing him of his duty which he notwithstanding neglected till the wars roused him up Which being ended he returned to his pristine courses Whereupon the Nobles fearing lest this filthy and sloathfull man who would neither be amended by the councels of his friends nor calamities of his people should lose the remainder of the Kingdome which was left cast him into prison where for griefe of his inhibited pleasures or feare of publike shame he layd violent hands upon himselfe Constantine the second was inhibited by his Senators to make war before he had reformed the corrupted youth of the Realme by good Lawes after which he was slaine in battle by the Danes King Ethus his brother and successor polluting himselfe with all vices and drawing all the youth of the Country prone to wickednesse with him he was the reupon seised on by the Nobles who making a long Oration to the people wherein they related the wickednesses of his whole life he was forced to renounce his right in the kingdome and dyed in prison of griefe within three days after Gregory being made King in his stead Constantine the third turning Monke Malchombe was elected king who was slaine by the conspiracie of theeves whose sonne Duffus being an infant Indulfus enjoyed the Crowne to whom Duffus succeeding was murthered by Donald whereupon a Parliament was assembled to chuse a new King which elected Culenus who at last degenerating into all licentiousnesse ravished Virgins Nunnes yea his owne sisters and daughters and set up a kinde of publicke stewes For which being reprehended by the Nobles he excused part by reason of his youth part by reason of feare and acknowledgeing his sorrow for the residue promised a â—endment But he not reforming upon their admonitions they departed from Court that they might neither be witnesses nor partakers of his vices The king freed of their troublesome company gave himselfe wholy to feasting and venery spending nights and dayes in dishonest sports and pleasures with his dissolute companions and to maintaine his luxurie he pillaged and oppressed his Subjects especially those who were rich and by his disorders fell into a grievous sicknesse which made him a deformed carcasse fit for nothing but to suffer the penalties of his vitious life his Courtiers and companions spoyling the people every where in the meane time Whereupon the Nobles were enforced to summon a Parliament at Scone where the king was commanded to be present that together with the rest he might consult how to provide for the publicke safety in his precipitate State of things with which sommons being awaked he began to consult with his companions what was best to be done for his owne safety in these exigents being unable to resist or flee he resolved to goe to the Parliament hoping to finde some mercy there for his good fathers sake to preserve him from falling into extreame misery but in his way thither he was slaine by the Thane of the Country for his violent ravishment of his daughter his death was acceptable to all because it freed them of such a monster with lesse labour then they expected and Kenneth the third was made King in his place who poysoning his Nephew Malcolme heire to the crown after his decease to settle on his own posteritie he caused the Lords in Parliament to repeale the ancient Law wherby the Crown discended to the next of kin during the minority of the right heire and to enact that the sonne should from thenceforth inherite the crowne next after his father through a Minor that the Realme during his Minority should be governed by a Viceroy elected by the Parliament and Nobles till he came to 14 yeeres of age and after that by a Gardian elected by himselfe that if the Kings eldest sonne dyed having issue the issue should inherit before the second brother c. After which the King generally hated for the poysoning of Malcolme was slaine by the practise and command of Fenella He thus cut off Constantine surnamed the bald sonne of Culen pretending the new Law concerning the discent of the Crowne to be unjust obtained by force and contrary both to the publicke liberty and safety to wit that an infant commonly governed by a woman being unable to governe or repulse an enemy in times of danger yea a curse of God upon a Realme and therefore not to be endured or setled by a Law especially in those time of warre when they had so many enemies should be preferred before a Kinsman of full age fit to raigne so ambitiously sought the Crowne and made so many friends that he procured himselfe to be proclaimed King at Scone which Malcolme sonne of Kenneth for whose sake this new Law was enacted understanding presently raised all the Forces he could which being conducted by his brother Kenneth Constantine and he in the second encounter were both slaine one of another After whose death Grame the sonne of Duffus usurping the Crowne when he and Malcolme were ready to encounter with their Armes this agreement was made betweene them by Forthred a Bishop that Grame should retaine the Kingdome and the new Law of succession be suspended during his life and Malcolme succeede him after his death After which Grame giving himselfe to all dissolutenesse covetousnesse and oppression and warring upon those Nobles and Councellors who advised him to reforme his evill courses with greater cruelty than any forraigne enemie destroying both men townes cattle fields and making all a common prey hereupon they called in Malcolme out of Northumberland to assist them who encountring Grame on Ascention day tooke him prisoner being deserted of his people wounded in the head and then put out his eyes who soone after dying of sorrow and his wounds Malcholme thereupon summoned a Parliament at Scone and would not take the Crown till the Law concerning the succession made in his fathers raigne was ratified by all their consents against which Law Buchanan exceedingly inveighs in the beginning of his seventh Booke as the occasion and increase of all those mischiefes both to King and Kingdome which it was purposely made to prevent This Malcolme after he had raigned long victoriously with much honour in his declining age growing very covetous tooke away the lands he had formerly given to his Nobles for their good service in the wars and punished divers of the wealthiest men so severely that he brought many of them to death others to extreame poverty which injuries lost him all his love honour and so farre exasperated the
justice that Tyrants and the subverters of Law and the Republike should be curbed charity that the oppressed should be releeved and have a helping hand extended But those who take away these things take away piety justice charity from among men and desire them to be altogether extinguished So he If this then be an irrefragable verity that forraine States and Princes are so farre obliged to assist and relieve those of the same Religion and all others whose liberties rights priviledges are forcibly invaded which our Parliament and State by their assistance if the Netherlands and other Protestant States both in Quaene Elizabeths King James and King Charles his reigne approved and justified both by words Acts of Parliament and reall performances then certainly those of the self-same Church Nation Kingdom and fellow Subjects under the self-same Prince betweene whom there is a farre nearer relation much stricter obligation and more strong ingagements ought mutually to aide and assist each other to the uttermost of their abilities when their Religion Lawes Liberties be violently invaded their dearest native Countrey wasted sacked plundered burned ruined in a hostile warre-like manner with open force of Armes either by the King himselfe or a prevailing Malignant Popish faction who have surreptitiously possessed themselves both of his person and affections which they have gotten into their owne over-ruling power How much then it now concernes every reall Protestant within this Realme of England and all other his Majesties Dominions to unite all their common forces together unannimously to protect defend maintaine and propagate our established reformed Religion fundamentall Lawes Liberties the very Priviledges of Parliaments their estates liberties lives the peace welfare and common good of their dearest native Countrey and our three united Realmes against all Popish Malignant forces now in armes to invade eclipse impaire subvert sacke ruine them and how monstrously unnaturally unchristianly and detestably impious treacherous perfidious all those English Irish and Scottish Protestants proclaime themselves to the present and future age who now trayterously joyne their forces with the Malignant Popish party or prove uncordiall false treacherous and perfidious to their Religion Liberties Countrey and the Parliment who have not onely waged imployed but confided in them and contribute their uttermost endeavours to betray enslave undermine and to sacke burne and totally overturne them as many we finde have done to their eternall infamy I here referre to every mans judgement and conscience seriously to determine Certainly such unnaturall monsters such trayterous Judasses such execrable infamous Apostates as these can expect no other reall remuneration of this their treachery and perfidiousnesse but the ruine of their credits the detestation of their persons memories the confiscation of their estates the extirpation of their families the execrations of all good men the severest judgements of God and utter confusion with horrors of conscience tormenting them constantly day and night whiles they continue languishing under all these miseries here and the sharpest torments the very largest dangers the hottest flames in hell for ever hereafter and those Antichristian Papists who now are and have beene so faithfull active zealous couragious industrious liberall bountifull if not prodigall to prosecute their owne interests designes to maintaine and propagate their false erroneous detestable Religion superstitions idolatries both in England and Ireland with the effusion of their bloud expence and forfeiture of all their estates and never yet deserted or became treacherous to their false execrable cause or Religion in the least degree shall all joyntly rise up in judgement against them both here and hereafter to their sempiternall infamy reproach and most just condemnation O consider this all yee who now so much forget neglect betray both your God your Christ Religion Lawes Liberties Countrey Parliament yea your very selves your soules bodies and posterities Consider with your selves the bitter curse denounced by God himselfe against Meroz Judg. 5. 23. Consider the fatall dismall end of treacherous Judaâ— Matth. 27. 3. 4 5. Acts 1. 18. 19 20. Consider that dreadfull speech of our Saviour Christ Marke 8. 35 36 37 38. Whosoever will save his life shall lose it but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospels shall save it For what shall it profit a man if he shall gaine the whole world and lose his owne soule or what shall a man give in exchange for his soule whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my word in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his Father with the holy Angels If we suffer with him we shall also reigne with him if we deny him he will also deny us If we be but fearfull in the cause of Christ we shall be sure to have our part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Rev. 21. 8. O what then will be our portion if we be unzealous negligent perfidious to it or professed enemies especially in open armes against it when it cries out to us for our necessary assistance every where If Jesus Christ will render tribulation to them which doe but trouble his people yea and shall be very shortly revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels in flaming fire taking vengeance on all them that onely know not God and that obey not the Gospel of Jesus Christ who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power 2 Thes 1. 6. to 10. O where shall all those ungodly sinners Rebels and Traytors appeare who now every where murther plunder persecute extirpare Gods dearest Saints and not onely refuse to owne but even desert betray the cause of God and their Countrey who refuse not onely cordially maintaine the very truth of God the Gospel of Christ and which themselves in shew not onely pretend to know but professe but also joyn with Papists and Malignants openly to fight against and totally to suppresse it Certainly if judgement shall beginne at the house of God it selfe as now it doth and if the righteous who defend the cause of God and the Kingdome shall scarcely be saved what these mens dreadfull end and judgement at last shall be transcends my thoughts to conceive my expressions to relate all I can say is this it will be superlatively miserable and grievous that eternity of incomprehensible torments will onely be able to demonstrate the infinity and execrablenesse of their sinne O then let all of all sorts consider seriously of this and all the premises and the Lord give them understanding and grace to keepe a good conscience and discharge their severall trusts and bounden duties faithfully cheerefully to their God Religion King Countrey and the Parliament in all things that so they may enjoy the honour comfort benefit of all their faithfull endeavours to defend promote and propagate Religion Lawes liberties and the publike welfare here
THE FOVRTH PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Parliaments Right and Interest in ordering the Militia Forts Ships Magazins and great Offices of the Realme is manifested by some fresh Records in way of Supplement The two Houses Imposition of moderate Taxes and Contributions on the People in cases of extremity without the Kings assent when wilfully denyed for the necessary defence and preservation of the Kingdome and their imprisoning confining of Malignant dangerous persons in times of publicke danger for the common saâ—ety are vindicated from all Calumnies and proved just Together with an APPENDIX Manifesting by sundry Histories and Foraine Authorities that in the ancient Kingdome of Rome the Roman Greeke German Empires the old the present Graecian Indian Aegyptian French Spanish Gothish Italian Hungarian Polonian Behemian Danish Swedish Scottish with other Foraine Kingdomes yea in the Kingdomes of Judah Israel and other Gentile Royalties mentioned in Scripture the Supreame Soveraigne Power resided not in the Emperours or Kings themselves but in the whole Kingdome Senate Parliament State People who had not onely Authority to restraine resist yea call their Emperours and Kings to an account but likewise when they saw just cause to censure suspend deprive them for their Tyranny vices mis-government and sometimes capitally to proceed against them With a briefe Answer to the contrary Objections and tenne materiall Observations confirming all the Premises By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne Olaus Magnus l. 8. c. 32. De Iniquis Consiliariis c. 33. Iniqui Consiliarii aiunt Regem nihil injuste facere posse quippe omnia omniunt ejus esse ac homines etiam ipsos-Tantum vero cuique esse proprium quantum Regis Benignitas ei non ademerit c. Vtcunque sit multi Principes his similibus consiliis consiliariis facti sunt enules miseri infames inhabiles in se posteritate sua amplius gubernandi Principis itaque Officium est ut non secus curet subditos quam fidelis Pastor oves ut dirigat foveat conservet It is this tenth day of July Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons concerning Printing that this Booke Intituled The fourth Part of the Soveraign power of Parliaments and Kingdoms c. be Printed by Michael Sparke senior John White Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. To the READER Courteous Reader I Here present thee with the last Part of The Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdomes and An Appendix in pursuance of it abundantly manifesting from the very fundamentall Constitutions Lawes Customes Resolutions Remonstrances Oathes Inaugurations Elections Ceremonies Histories publique Transactions Treaties Agreements Wars of Forain Empires Emperors Realmes Kings States Senates Diets Parliaments in all Ages and the most judicious foraine Authours of all sorts That whole Kingdomes Parliaments Senates States Nations collectively considered have ever constantly enjoyed in all Ages Nations the most Soveraigne Jurisdiction and Authority and beene Paramount their Kings and Emperours who were and are subordinate accountable for their actions to them and copiously refuting the fond erroneous fancies of all illiterate flattering Court-Doctors Theologasters Lawyers Statists who without any shadow of Truth or Reason audaciously averre the contrary not so much to flatter or seduce their Princes as to advance themselves against whom the contrary constant practice and resolutions of most lawfull Kingdomes that either are or have beene in the world from Adams dayes till now shall unanimously rise in judgement and passe a most Catholike irreversible sentence on them for their notorious flatteries and Impostures For mine owne particular as I have alwayes beene and ever shall be an honourer a defender of Kings and Monarchy the best of Government whiles it keepes within the bounds which Law and Conscience have prescribed So I shall never degenerate so farre beneath the duty of a Man a Lawyer a Scholar a Christian as to mis-informe or flatter either nor yet out of any popular vain-glory court either Parliaments or People to the prejudice of Kings just Royalties but carry such an equall hand betweene them as shall doe right to both injury to neither and preserve support their just Legall severall Soveraignties Jurisdictions Rights within their proper limits without tyrannicall invasions or seditious encroachments upon one another to their mutuall and the Republickes prejudice It fares with Regall and Popular Powers usually as with Seas and mighty Rivers if they violently breake downe or swellingly overflow their fixed bankes they presently cause an Inundation and in stead of watering surround and drowne the Countries round about them for a season sometimes for sundry yeares ere they can be perfectly drained and their bankers repaired to confine them to their ancient proper Channels of which we have present sad experience written in Capitall red Bloody Letters throughout the Realme To redresse prevent which overflowing mischiefe for the future I have without feare or flattery of any humane Power or party whatsoever by Publicke Authority divulged this last and the three preceding Parts of this Discourse together with the Appendix all hastily collected and more confusedly compacted through want of time and sundry interrupting Avocations then I desired wherein I have impartially according to my judgement conscience defended nought but ancient undoubted universall Truthes of reall State-Policy and true Theologie almost forgotten in the world yea cryed Preached Printed down for erronious seditious Paradoxes if not Treasons by Sycophants and Malignants in these later ages out of a cordiall affection as much as in me lyeth to restore and settle the weale tranquillity and safety of my bleeding dying Country now miserably distracted wasted consumed every where through the long foreâ—plotted conspiracies of Romish Priests and Jesuites to subvert the Protestant Religion and our Realmes upon a pretended quarrell unhappily raised by them betweene the two much mistaken Grand Soveraigne Jurisdictions of King and Parliament Crowne and Kingdome now miserably clashing one against the other through ignorance and mistakes and trying their Titles in the open field BY BATTAILE in stead of Law by the Sword of the Souldier not of the Spirit the onely proper peaceable Judges in these Quarrels by which alone they can and must be finally resolved settled else neither King nor kingdome can be ever quiet or secure from dangers and Commotions I dare not presume to arrogate to my selfe a Spirit of in-errability in the grand Controversies here debated wherein I have travelled in no beaten common road No doubt Generall Nationall Councells Parliaments Popes Kings Counsellors Statesmen Lawyers Divines all sorts of men both may and usually doe erre from Truth especially in Questions which concerne their owne Jurisdictions Honours Profits and so may I. But this I darewith safe conscience protest to all the world that I have not willingly erred in any particular and if I have casually failed in any thing out of humane frailty I shall upon better information acknowledge and retract it
In the meane time I trust I have here sufficiently discovered refuted many common impostures and erroneous grosse mistakes in Law Policy Divinity Antiquity which have in later ages beene generally received as indubitable verities by most men yea professedly defended by sundry injudicious Lawyers and ignorant Divines though perchance reputed learned solid in their own and others opinions who never tooke the paines to dive into the true originall fundamentall creations institutions publicke Lawes Reasons Policies Jurisdictions compositions Rights Customes Histories of Kings Kingdomes Parliaments States Magistrates People the ignorance whereof hath made them confidently vent many grand absurdities and untruthes to the prejudice imbroyling and almost utter ruine of divers Kings and States which now I hope they will ingenuously acknowledge and recant with reall griefe and shame that they have so grossely cheated seduced Kings Kingdomes People and oft times stirred up civill warres to maintaine their idle lies crazy fictions as just Royall Rights and indubitable Prerogatives when as they are nothing lesse I shall not begge any mans beliefe of any Truth here newly discovered further than his own judgement conscience upon serious consideration shall convince him of it and himselfe discerne it fully ratified by substantial precedents and Authorities in the body and close of the Treatise Appendix Only this I shall request of every Reader to peruse over all the Parts of this Discourse with a cordiall Love of Truth and Peace and when he is convinced what is Truth then to live and dye in Pauls resolution 2 Cor. 13. 8. We can doe nothing against the Truth but for the Truth It was our Saviours owne reply to Pilate John 18. 37. For this end was I borne and for this cause came I into the world THAT I SHOULD BEARE WITNESSE UNTO THE TRUTH O then let it now be every ones end and practice too since it is the Truth and nothing else that shall make and keepe us free Free from Errors Troubles Tumults Warres Slavery Tyranny Treachery Popery dangers feares Wherefore love the Truth and Peace and then through Gods mercy we shall speedily regaine retaine them both Farewell THE Fourth Part of the Soveraign POWER of PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES The Parliaments Interest in the Militia Forts Navy Officers of the Kingdom IN the preceding Parts of this Discourse I have with as much perspicuity and sincerity as I could waded through those deepe and weighty differences of greatest importance which have lately to our great unhappinesse I know not by what evill spirits solicitation unexpectedly risen up by insensible degrees betweene the Kings Majestie and the present Parliament whose primitive sweet agreement made us not so happy as their subsequent Divisions in place affection opinion have rendred the whole three Kingdomes miserable in point of Royall Prerogatives onely which I have dispatched I should now proceed to other Controversies betweene them principally concerning the Subjects Liberties But before I passe to those particulars I shall present you with some few Records of speciall note casually omitted in their proper place through over-much haste and want of time which will very much cleare the Parliaments just right and ancient Jurisdiction In ordering the Militia of the Realme by Sea and Land in disposing the Ships the Forts of the Realme for the publicke safety in times of danger in concluding matters of Warre and Peace in placing and displacing the great Officers the Privy Counsellors of the Kingdome yea regulating the Kings owne houshold and meniall servants oft times when there was occasion which may serve as a supplement to the second part It it the determination of Henricus Rauzovius a Noble Dane a great Statesman and Souldier in his Commentarius Bellicus Dedicated to Christierne the fourth King of Denmarke Anno 1565. lib. 1. c. 3. That All Kings and Princes in most Republickes rightly and lawfully constituted are obliged by their paction entred into before their Inauguration Not to begin or move any Warre without the consent of all the Estates and Nobles Thus in my hearing Philip King of Spaine when he demanded and tooke an Oath from his Subjects in the Netherlands promised by a mutuall Oath to the Estates That he would make no warrs in those parts without their privity The same also most Noble King is received and observed not only in your Kingdomes and Dominions but likewise is in use almost in all Europe Therefore Frederick your Father of most famous memory knowing himselfe to be bound hereunto by compact before he would be involved in the Swedish Warre communicating the whole businesse faithfully to his people as well to the Senators of the Realme as to the Nobles of the Dukedomes maturely advised with them about the manner of waging it Wherefore lest the Warre which is undertaken bee accused as unjust by the States because it was undertaken without their advice contrary to custome and agreements all ought to be assumed into the Counsell and care of Warre For thus it will come to passe besides that things very well thought on and deliberated by many have for the most part better successes than those things which are rashly begun by some one that the Subjects who not unwillingly bring their estates and lives into danger will lesse feare the losse of both will fight more valiantly and will put forth all thier strength in prosecuting and ending the combate of warre even for this reason that themselves have beene the advisers of the warre Upon this reason not onely the Kings of the Jewes Arragon France Navarre and others as I have manifested in the Appendix but even of this our Realme have usually undertaken all their warres and ordered all their Military affaires both by Sea and Land by the advice and direction of their Parliaments as the Grand Councell of Warre both for King and Kingdome This I have plentifully manifested in the premises by sundry examples and shall here onely briefly ratifie with some few new Precedents In the first Parliament of 13 Ed. 3. after Proclamation made Num. 2. That none should come armed with weapons to the Parliament Num. 3. The causes of summoning the Parliament were shewed to the Lords and Commons to have their counsell and advice therein what was best to be done and expressed to be three First that every one great and small should consider in what manner the peace might most surely be preserved within the Realme Secondly how the Marches of Scotland and the Northerne parts might be best defended and kept against the enemies of Scotland Thirdly how the Sea should be guarded against the enemies that they should doe no dammage nor enter the Realme for to destroy it After this Num. 4. The Bishops and Letters from the King then in France relate to the Houses the Estate of the Kings Army warres and proceedings in France and the great debts the King stood ingaged in for the maintenance of his Army for discharge whereof and the Kings
the Cinque-ports were to finde 21 ships of their owne and nine ships of the River of Thames Num. 12. The Mariners towards the West promised to finde 70. ships of an hundred Tunne and upwards and to make them ready by the same day and to defray the charges of them as farre as was requisite and for the residue the Kings Counsell were to send them a summe of money for their aide but not as wages but of speciall grace and a Clerke was ordained to survey the charges of the Mariners of the West and of the Cinque-ports Num. 23. All the ships of Portsmouth and the West were to meet at Dartmouth at the day assigned and the Earle of Arundell was assigned their Admirall And the ships of the Cinque-ports and the River of Thames were to meete assemble at Winchelse and the Earle of Huntindon appointed their Admirall and that all these ships should be ready by the middle of Lent Num. 19. The Admiralls of all parts were commanded to arrest all other ships that might passe the Seas for feare of being surprised by the enemies that 200. men should man those to whom the smaller ships belonged to bring them in to such havens where they might be safest from the Enemies Num. 15. Writs were directed to all Sheriffes of England to make Proclamation that all those who had Charters of pardon should repaire towards the Sea in the service of the King and at his wages by the middle of Lent upon paine of losing their Charters and being put to answer the things contained in them in case they should not goe Num. 16. It was accorded and assented in Parliament that Master Richard Talbot ordained to guard the Towne of Southampton which he had undertaken to doe should have a company of men at Armes and Archers at the Kings wages which he might increase if there were cause that he and they should have their wages paid them monethly from the second Sunday in Lent and so forwards whiles they continued in that Services that he should receive 200. pounds in money and 200. markes in Wooll in respect of his said service and to defray his ancient debts And he had power given him to assesse and levy monies upon the said Town towards its defence and if the Towne were not able to defray all the charge the King should ayde them for the residue Num. 18. The Bishop of Winchester the Prior of St. Swithin of Winchester and the Abbot of Winchester were commanded to have the people of their Manners next the Towne of Southhampton well armed and arrayed that they might be ready to their power to defend the said town upon summons of the Guardians thereof that no perill might happen thereunto Num. 19. That two Pinaces one of Melbroke and the other belonging to Roger Normand should be assigned to remaine in the port of Southampton at the appointment of the said Mr. Richard for the safety thereof Num. 20. All the Burgesses and Sea-men of the Town which had departed thence were ordered to goe and abide therein for the defence thereof and of their owne possessions and in case they refused that their Lands and Possessions should be seized into the Kings hands and the profits of their Lands which should be found elsewhere Num. 21. That a Commission should be made to Stephen Butterly and William Weston Serjeants at Armes to take Timber Bords and other things necessary for the safety of the said Towne at certaine prises upon endenture made between them and the owners of the said goods and that the King should pay or give them other satisfaction Num. 22. 23. That all the Armes Engines Ammunition Iron and Lead in the said Towne should be delivered to the Gardian of it by Indenture who should have the same power in all things within that Towne as the Earle of Warwicke had when he was Governour Num. 24. That the Sheriffe should have a Writ of attendance to be attendant on the said Mr. Richard with Victuals and all other things necessary for the safegard of the said Towne Num. 25. 26. 27. Certaine Merchants are appointed and take upon them to the Parliament to buy great proportions of Corne Peas Oates Hay and other provisions the quantities whereof are particularly expressed at certaine rates to victuall Barwicke the Castles of Edenburg and Strivelyn which Castles Mr. Thomas Rokeby Guardian thereof promised to keep till Saint Iohns day then next to come upon condition to receive his wages formerly due out of the first moneys granted to the King in this Parliament by a certaine day provided they shall carry no victuals to the enemies of the King and Realme and that they should be payd out of the first moneys arising out of the ayde granted to the King Num. 28. 29. The inhabitants of the Isle of Wight were respited of the ayd granted to the King according as their good carriage should be during the war and it was agreed in Parliament that no Commandement nor Ordnance or license granted under the great or privy Seale to any of the said inhabitants bound to defend the said Isle should licence any to absent himself from it during the war unlesse it were for feare of disinheriting or other great necessity with which the Councell should be acquainted or upon in quests Num. 30. 31. Provides that the Castle of Careshroc in the I le of Weight should be furnished with a certaine proportion of Wine Corn Peas Oats Hey Coles Iron Salt and that a Commission should be granted to Robert Vandalym Sheriffe of Southampton and to William of Kekenwich joyntly and severally to purvey and deliver the same provisions over by Indenture to the Constable of that Castle and a Writ directed to the Kings Botteller to deliver the Wines assigned to wit ten Tonne out of the Wines then in or which should first come into his hands Num. 32. Mr. Thomas Ferrers undertakes to the Parliament to send without delay a sufficient man to the Castle of Iernsey to survey the defaults and state of the said Castle to certifie the Councell fully of them and in the meane time to finde the wayes of those remaining there in garrison to the summe of an hundred pounds and a Writ is directed to the Sheriffe of Southampton to furnish the said Thomas with a convenient quantity of Powder and Iron and other necessaries for the defence of that Castle And because Thomas Peyne one of the Jurates of that Isle was gone to the enemies contrary to a defence made that a Writ should issue to the Bayliffs and Jurates of the same Isle to choose another sufficient man in his place and to seize his Lands goods and Chattels into the Kings hands and answer the meesâ—e profits of them Num. 34. dorso There is an exact Array or List of all the Captaines and men at Armes and archers under their severall commands for defence of the borders of Scotland amounting in all to 4715. Num. 35. Those of the
and to such forraign examples of this nature cited in the Appendix will abundantly cleare the Parliaments right and Kingdoms interest in nominating placing and displacing the great Officers of the Kingdom and in regulating the Kings own meniall servants in some cases when they either corrupt or mis-counsell him And thus much touching the unhappy differences between the King and Parliament concerning matters of his own royall Prerogative The Parliaments Right and Iurisdiction to impose Taxes and Contributions on the Subjects for the necessary defence of the Realm Laws Liberties without the King in case of the Kings wilfull absence from and taking up Arms against the Parliament and Kingdom briefly vindicated from the calumnies against it THe severall grand Objections of consequence made by the King and others against the Parliaments pretended usurpations upon the just Rights and Prerogatives of the Crowne being fully examined and refuted in the Premises so far I hope as to satisfie all ingenuous men in point of Divinity Policy Law Reason Conscience I shall next proceed to the remaining materiall Accusations which concerne the Subjects onely in regard of Property and Liberty wherein I will contract my Discourse into a narrow compasse partly because the debate of the fore-going Differences between the Kings Prerogative and the Parliaments Soveraigne Jurisdiction hath in some sort over-ruled the Controversies betwixt the Subjects and both Houses representing them party because these accusations are not so universally insisted on as the former which concerne the King the justnesse of them being generally acknowledged willingly submitted to by most except such who calumniate and traduce them either out of covetousnesse onely to save their Purses or from a groundlesse Malignity against the Parliament or out of a consciousnesse of their owne Delinquencies subjecting them to the Parliaments impartiall Justice or out of some particular interests which concern them in their gains honours preferments or such who by their restraints for not paying Parliamentary Assessements hope to save their purses for the present or to gaine favour and preferment by it for the future If these private sinister ends were once laid by this second sort of accusations would speedily vanish especially with men of publike spirits who prefer the Common-weale before their owne particular interests The first of these Cavillatory Objections against the Parliaments proceedings is That both Houses without the Kings Royall Assent have contrary to Magna Charta the Petition of Right the Statues De Tallagio non concedendo and other Acts by their Ordinances onely imposed late Taxes on the Subjects amounting to the twentieth part of their estates and since that monethly or weekly Assessements to maintaine a war against the King a grand incroachment on the peoples Properties contrary to all Law and justice This Objection seems very plausible and cordiall to covetous Earth-worms being politikely contrived to Court the close-handed niggardly party by those who are guiltiest in themselves of that they thus object against others But it will easily receive an answer as to the Parliament and recoyle with infinite disadvantage on those that make it First then I answer That the Parliament is the absolute Soveraigne power within the Realme not subject to or obliged by the letter or intendment of any Laws being in truth the sole Law-maker and having an absolute Soveraignty over the Laws themselves yea over Magna Charta and all other objected Acts to repeale alter determine and suspend them when there is cause as is undeniable by its altering the very common Law in many cases by repealing changing many old Statute Lawes and enacting new ones every Sessions as there is occasion for the publike safety and defence This the practice of all Parliaments in all ages yea the constant course of all Parliaments and Assemblies of the Estates in all forraigne Kingdoms too abundantly manifests The Parliament therefore never intended by all or any of these objected Acts to binde its owne hands but onely the Kings and his Ministers with inferiour Courts of Justice neither is the Parliament within the letter words or meaning of them therefore not obliged by them 2. The King with his Officers Judges and inferiour Courts of Justice only are included and the Parliament is directly excluded out of the very letter and meaning of all these Acts as is apparent First in generall from the occasion of enacting all these Laws which was not any complaints made to the King of any illegall taxes imprisonments or proceedings of our Parliaments to the oppression of the people but onely the great complaints of the people and Parliament against the illegall taxes impositions imprisonments and oppressions of the Subject by the King his Officers Judges and inferiour Courts of Justice as all our Histories with the Prefaces and words of the Acts themselves attest to redresse which grievances alone these Lawes were made by the Parliaments and peoples earnest solicitations much against the Kings good will The Parliament then who would never solicit the making of a Law against or to restrain it selfe being cleare out of the originall ground and mischiefe of enacting these Lawes and the King with his Ministers and inferiour Courts only within them they can no way extend to the Parliament but to them alone 3. The Parliament ever since the making of these Acts hath alwayes constantly enjoyed an absolute right and power without the least dispute of granting and imposing on the Subjects whatsoever Taxes Subsidies Aids Confiscations of Goods or restraint of Liberty by temporall or perpetuall imprisonment it thought meet and necessary for the publike defence safety and tranquility of the Realm as the severall Taxes Subsidies and Poll-monies granted by them in all ages the many Statutes enjoyning confiscation of Lands Goods corporall punishments banishments temporary or perpetuall imprisonments for divers things not punishable nor criminall by the Common Law or when Magna Charta and the ancient Statutes in pursuance of it were first enacted abundantly evidence past all contradiction none of all which the King himselfe his Officers Judges or inferiour Courts of Justice can doe being restrained by the objected Acts. Therefore it is altogether irrefragable that the Parliament and Houses are neither within the words or intentions of these Acts nor any wayes limited or restrained by them but left as free in these particulars in order to the publike good and safety as if those Acts had never beene made though the King with all other Courts Officers Subjects remaine obliged by them 4. This is evident by examination of the particular Statutes objected The first and principall of all the rest is Magna Charta cap. 29. But the very words of this Law Nor We shall not passe upon him nor condemne him but by the lawfull judgement of his Peeres or by the Law of the Land We shall deny nor deferre to no man either Justice or Right compared with the Preface to and first Chapter of it Henry c. know ye
b. Fiftly it is undeniable that the Knights Citizens Burgesses and Commons in Parliament elected by the suffrages of the severall Counties Cities and Burroughs of England do really and legally represent all the Commons and the Lords and they the whole Realm and all the people of England so that what ever Tax is imposed and assented to by them or by both Houses onely without the King who represents no man but Himselfe alone is in point of Law imposed and assented to by all the Commons and whole Realm of England as the recitals in all our Statutes and Law-bookes resolve though the King assent not to it If therefore as our Law-books clearely resolve without dispute and the experience of all Corporations Parishes and Mannors evidenceth past contradiction all Ordinances and Bylaws made for the common good of Corporations Parishioners Tenants of a Mannor and the like by all or the greater part of the Corporations Parishioners Tenants and Taxes imposed by them for the Common good as repairing of Churches High-waies Bridges reliefe of the poore and the like shall binde the rest even in point of Law without the Kings assent Then by the same or better reason the impositions and Taxes now laid upon the subjects by the assent and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament representing the whole Commons and Realme of England who actually assent likewise to these Taxes and Assessements in and by them must and ought in point of Law to oblige all the Subjects in this case of necessity at least as long as the Parliament continues sitting and this their representation of them remains entire especially being for the necessary defence of the Parliament Kingdome Religion all our lives estates liberties lawes against an invading Army of Papists and Malignants in a case of extraordinary extremity This I shall further cleare by some ancient and late judgements in point Mich. 14 Ed. 2. rot 60. in the Kings Bench William Heyborne brought an Action of Trespasse against William Keylow for entering his house and breaking his chests and taking away 70 pounds in money the Defendant pleading Nor guilty the Jury found a speciall Verdict that the Scots having entred the Bishopricke of Durham with an Army and making great burning and spoyles thereupon the Commonalty of Durham whereof the Plantiffe was one met together at Durham and agreed to send some to compound with them for a certaine summe of money to depart the Country and were all sworne to performe what compositions should be made and to performe what Ordinance they should make in that behalfe and that thereupon they compounded with the Scots for 1600 Markes But because that was to be paid immediately they all consented that William Keylow the Defendant and others should goe into every mans house to search what ready money was there and to take it for the raising of that summe and that it should be suddenly repaid by the Communalty of Durham And that thereupon the Defendant did enter into the Plaintiffs house and broke open the chest and tooke the seventy pounds which was paid accordingly towards that composition And upon a Writ of Error in the Kings Bench it was adjudged for the Defendant against the Plaintiffe that the action did not lie because he himselfe had agreed to this Ordinance and was sworne to performe it and that the Defendant did nothing but what he assented to by Oath and therefore is accounted to doe nothing but by his consent as a servant to him and the Commonalty of Durham therefore he was no trespasser Which case was agreed for good Law by all the Judges in the late Case of Ship-money argued in the Exchequor Chamber though neither King nor Parliament consented to this Taxe or Composition This is the Parliaments present case in effect The King having raised an Army of Papists Delinquents Forraigners Irish Rebels disaffected Persons and actually invading the Kingdom and Parliament with it Hereupon the Parliament were inforced to raise an Army to defend themselves and the Realm against these Invasions For maintenance whereof they at first made use onely of voluntary contributions and supplies proceeding onely from the liberality of some private persons best affected to the publike service Which being xehausted The Lords and Commons considering what a solâ—mne Covenant and Protestation themselves had made and taken and the Subjects likewise throwout the Realm to maintain and defend as farre as lawfully they might WITH THEIR LIVES POWER AND ESTATES The true Reformed Protestant Religion c. As also THE POWER AND PRIVILEDGES OF PARLIAMENT THE LAWFULL RIGHTS AND LIBERTIES OF THE SUBJECT And every person that maketh this Protestation in whatsoever he shall do in the lawfull pursuance of the samâ— c. as in the Protestation made by both Houses consents when fullest And considering that the whole Commons and Kingdoms assents were legally and actually included in what they assented in Parliament for the necessary defence of the Realm the Subjects Parliaments Priviledges Rights and the Reformed Religion all actually invaded endangered by an Ordinance of both Houses without the Kings consent then absent from and in open hostilitie against them impose a generall Assessement upon all the Subjects NOT EXCEEDING THE TWENTIETH PART OF THEIR ESTATES And for non-payment prescribe a distresse c. Why this Assessement in this case of necessitie being thus made by assent of both Houses and so of all the Kingdom in them in pursuance of this Protestation should not as legally yea more justly oâ—lige every particular subject though the King assented not thereto as well as that agreement of the men of Durham did oblige them even in point of Law Justice Conscience transcends my capacitie to apprehend and if the first Case be Law as all the Judges then and of late affirmed the latter questionlesse must be much more Legall and without exceptions M. 32. and 33. Eliz. in the Kings Bench in the Chamberlain of Londons case it was adjudged That an Ordinance made by the Common Councell of London only that all Clothes should be brought to Blackwell-hall to be there veiwed searcheâ— and measured before they were sold and that a penny should be paid for every Cloth for the Officer that did the same and that six shillings eight pence should be forfeited for every Cloth not brought thither and searched was good to binde all within the Citie and that an Action of Debt would lye at the Common Law both for the duty and forfeiture because it was for the publike benefit of the City and Common-Wealth M. 38. Eliz. in the Common-Pleas it was adjudged in Clerks Case That an Ordinance made by assert of the Burgesses of Saint Albanes whereof the Plaintiffe was one for assessing of a certain summe of Money upon every Inhabitant for the erecting of Courts there the Term being then adjourned thither from London by reason of the Plague with a pâ—nalty to beâ—lâ—â—yed by distresse for non-payment of this Tax
they will maintain to the utter impoverishing and ruining of the Country yea they have burned sacked plundered many whole Towns Cities Counties and spoiled thousands of all they have contrary to their very Promises Articles Agreements which they never faithfully observe to any in the least degree and all this to ruine the Kingdom People Parliament and Religion yet they justifie these their actions and the Parliament People must not controule nor deem them Traytors to their Country for it And may not the Parliament then more justly impose a moderate in-destructive necessary taxe without the King for the Kingdoms Religions and Peoples defence and preservations against their barbarous Taxes Plunderings and Devastations then the King or his Commanders Souldiers play such Rex and use such barbarous oppressions without yea against the Parliaments Votes and consents Let them therefore first cease their own most detestable unnaturall inhumane practises and extortions of this nature and condemn themselves or else for ever clear the Parliament from this unjust Aspersion The last Objection against the Parliament is That they have Illegally imprisoned restrained plundered some Malignants and removed them from their habitations against Magna Charta the Fundamentall Laws forenamed and the Liberty of the Subject contrary to all Presidents in former Ages To which I answer First That the Objectors and Kings party are farre more guilty of this crime then the Parliament or their Partisans and therefore have no reason to object it unlesse themselves were more innocent then they are Secondly For the Parliaments imprisoning of men pretended to be against Magna Charta I answer first That the Parliament is not with in that or any other Law against imprisonments as I have formerly cleered Therefore is not obliged by it nor can offend against it Secondly That it hath power to imprison restrain the greatest Members of their own Houses though priviledged men exmept from all other arrests and publike persons representing those that sent them thither Therefore much more may they imprison or restrain any other private persons notwithstanding Magna Charta And the Parliament being the supreamest Judicaturo paramount all other Courts their commitments can not be Legally questioned determined nor their prisoners released by Habcas Corpus in or by any other inferior Court or Judicature whatsoever 3. The Parliament hath power to make new Laws for the temporall and perpetuall imprisonment of men in mischievous cases where they could not be imprisoned by the Common Law or any other Act before or since Magna Charta and so against the seeming letter of that Law w ch extends not to the Parliament and what persons they may restrain imprison by a new enacted Law though not restrainable before by Magna Charta or the Common Law without breach of either they may whiles they sit in case of publike danger restrain imprison by their own Authoritie without or before a new Law enacted In how many new Cases by new Statutes made since Magna Charta the Subjects may be lawfully imprisoned both by Judges Justices Majors Constable and Inferiour Courts or Officers whereas they could not be imprisoned by them by the Common Law before these Acts without breach of Magna Charta and violating the Subjects Liberties you may read in the Table of Rastals Abridgements of Statutes and in Ashes Tables Title Imprisonment and False-Imprisonment Yea by the Statutes of 23. H. 8. cap. 1. 31. H. 8. cap. 13. 33. H. 8. cap. 12. 5. Eliz. cap. 14. 1. and 2. Phil. Mary cap. 3. 5. and 6. E. 6. cap. 1. 1. Eliz. cap. 2. with other Acts perpetuall imprisonment during life is inflicted in some cases for which no imprisonment at all could be prescribed before these Acts and for crimes for which the parties were not formerly punishable yet for the publike weale peace safety and prevention of private mischiefs even against the Letter as it were of the great Charter the Parliament hath quite taken away all liberty the benefit of the Common Law and of Magna Charta it self from parties convicted of such offences during their naturall lives and if they bring an Habeas Corpus in such cases pretending their perpetuall imprisonment and these latter Laws to be against Magna Charta they shall notwithstanding be remanded and remain prisoners all their dayes because the Parliament is above all Laws Statutes yea Magna Charta and may deprive any Delinquents of the benefit of them yea alter or repeal them for the common good so farre as they see just cause Though neither the King nor his Counsell nor Judges nor any Inferiour Officers or Courts of Justice have any such transcendent power but the Parliament alone to which all men are parties really present and allowing all they do and what all assent to decree for the common good and safetie must be submitted to by all particular persons though never so mischievous to them this being a Fundamentall Rule even in Law it self That the Law will rather suffer a private mischief then a generall inconvenience Seeing then the Parliament to prevent publike uproars sedition treachery in or against the Kingdom Cities Houses or Counties where factious persons live hath thought meet to restrain the most seditious Malignants especially these about London and Westminster where they sit and to commit them to safe custody till they receive some good assurance of their peaceable behaviour they must patiently suffer their private restraints for the common safety tranquility till the danger be past or themselves reformed who if they reform not their own malignity not the Parliaments cautelous severity themselves must be blamed since they detain themselves prisoners only by not conforming when as the Parliament desires rather to release then restrain them if they would be regular and so they must blame themselves alone not clamour against the Houses All Leprous persons by the Leviticall and Common Law were to be sequestred and shut up from others least they should infect them and so all persons visited with the Plague by late Statute Laws may be shut up without breach of Magna Charta Why then not Malignant seditious ill affected persons who infect others in these times of Commotion and Civill Warres as well as Leapers and Plague sick persons removed into Pest-houses for fear of spreading the Infection upon the self-same grounds by the Houses Authority The Parliament by an Ordinance Act or Sentence hath Power to banish men out of the Kingdom in some cases which no other Court nor the King himself can lawfully dâ— as was expresly reâ—olved in Parliament upon the making of the Sâ—atute of 35. Eliz. cap. 1. as is evident by the case of Thomas of Weyland An. 19. E. 1 Of Pâ—irce Gavaston and the two Spencers in King Haward the second his raign Of the Lord Maltravâ—rs in Edward the third his raign Of Bâ—lknap and divers over Judges in the 10 and 11 yâ—ers of Richard 2. his
King and his Councell in disposing all Officers all places of command and trust under him The Confederacie and Contributions of forraign Popish States to maintain this warre to ruine the Parliament Kingdom Religion and re-establish Popery in its universall extent with the large progresse the Papists have lately made in Ireland Scotland and England to accomplish this their long-agitated Conspiracie and the late strange proceedings in Ireland where the best Protestants are displaced disgraced restrained the Popish Rebels advanced and a truce negotiated if not fully concluded with the Rebels to the end that all their forces may be speedily transported hither to ruine our Religion and cut all our throats enough to awake the most stupid English spirits and rouze them up to a speedy unanimous resolution to unite all their purses and forces to the Parliament against the Popish Conspirators and these bloody Butchers now ready to devoure us and then I douâ—t not if they have any true love to God Religion King Countrey themselves or their Posterities they will soon change their former opinions and practises against the Parliaments just proceedings and joyn hearts hands forces yea their uttermost endeavours with them to prevent and ward off that imminent destruction which now hangs over our heads and will in short time wholly ruine us if God open not our eyes and unite not all our hearts and mindes unto the Parliament with one unanimous resolution to oppose these cursed Confederates who have plotted occasioned all these warres and miseries under which our Kingdomes now groan and languish which long plotted Treacherie in humane probabilitie can no wayes be prevented nor a settled peace and Reformation established but with the totall suppression of the Popish partie now in Arms and by rescuing His Majesties person Children forces out of their Trayterly hands and power whose death they have conspired long agoe if he refuse to grant them an universall open toleration of their Antichristian Religion in all His Kingdoms and then to seise upon the Prince and train him up in their Religion which how easie it is for them to effect now they have the King Prince the Kings Ports his Forces in their power yea potent Armies of their own in the field here and such a force of Irish Rebels now ready to be shipped over to Chester Milford and Bristoll for their assistance and enforcement to over-power the Protestant party in the Kings Armies no understanding man can without fear and trembling coâ—sider O then if ever we will shew our selves faithfull valiant couragious magnanimous bountifull really cordiall and loyall to our King Kingdoms Countrey Parliament Religion Laws Lives Liberties Kinred Families Posterities Let all who professe themselves Protestants lay aside all causelesse jealousies and prejudices against the Parliament or any others and now speedily unite all their Prayers Hearts Hands Purses Forces Counsells and utmost endeavours together to defend secure them all against these forraign and domestice Jesuiticall Romish Confederates and if any prove traiterous fearfull cowardly unfaithfull base or faint-hearted in this publike Cause as too many who deserve to be made spectacles of treachery and cowardise to posteritie and cannot without injustice or dishonour to the Parliament and Kingdom be suffered to scape scot-free without severe exemplary punishment have done to their eternall infamy and betraying of their Countrey the present generations shall abhorre them posteritie curse and declaim against them as most unnaturall Monsters unworthy to breath in English ayre or enjoy the name the priviledges of English men or Protestants There is a double kinde of Treachery in Souldiers both of them adjudged Capitall The first proceeds from a sordid pusillanimous fear unworthy the spirit of a Souldier and this is Câ—pitall both by the Civill and Common Law By the Civill Law The Souldiers who first begin to flye or but fain themselves sick for fear of the Enemy are to be adjudged to death for this their cowardize Yea Lacaena and Dametria two magnanimâ—us Women slew their timorous sonnes who fled basely from the battle with their own bands disclaiming tbem as degenerous Brats and not their sonnes the latter of them inscribing this Epitaph on her sonnes Tombe Hunc timidum Mater Dametriam ipsa peremit Nec dignum Matre nec Lacedaemonium Indeed Charondas and the Thurians enacted That cowards who basely fled or refused to bear Arms for their Countries defence should set three dayes one after another in the open Market-place clad in Womans apparell a punishment farre worse then death it self writes Diodorus Siculus whereas all other Lawyers made it Capitall yea our Common Law adjudgeth it Treason Witnesse the notable Cases of Gemines and Weston 1. R. 2. num 38 39. who were adjudged Traytors in Parliament for surrendering two Castles in France onely out of fear when they were strongly besieged and battered sooner then they needed without any compliency with tbe enemy The Case of Jobn Walsh Esquire accused of bigh Treason in Parliament against the King and Kingdom for yeelding up the Castle of Cherburg in France to the enemy when as he might have defended it And the Case of Henry Earl of Essex in the second yeer of Henry the second accused of high Treason by Robert de Monfort and vanquished by him in a Duell waged thereupon for throwing down the Kings Standard which he bare by inheritance and flying in xpassing a straight among the Mountains when fiercely encountred by the Welsh For which though his life was pardoned yet he was adjudged to be shorne a Monke put into the Abbey of Reading and had his Lands seised into the Kings hands And as for treacherous revolting to or delivering up Castles to the Enemy it is Capitall and high Treason by all Laws and so resolved in Parliament 3. R. 2. in the Case of Thomas Ketrinton Esquire accused of high Treâson by Sir John Annâ—sley Knight for delivering up the Castle of Saint Saviour in the Isle of Constantine to the French for a great summe of Money when as he neither wanted provisions nor means to defend it As for those unnaturall Vipers and Traytors who shall henceforth after this discovery joyn with the Popish Conspirators to ruine their Religion Countrey and the Parliament for private ends as Count Julian the Spaniard joyned with the Mores An. Dom. 713. whom he brought into Spain his native Countrey furiously pursuing his own private injury with the Ruine of the publike I shall onely bestow his Epitaph upon them with which I shall conclude this Treatise Maledictus furor impius Juliani quia pertinax indignatio quia dura vesanus furià ammimosus furore oblitus fidelitatis immâ—â—or religionis contemptor divinitatis crudelis in se homicida in vicinos reus in omnes Memoria ejus in omni ore amarescit nomen ejus in aeternum puâ—â—escet FINIS AN APPENDIX Manifesting by sundry Histories and Authors that in the ancient Roman Kingdome and
Empire in the Greek and German Empires derived out of it in the old Graecian Indian Aegytian Realmes in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Italy Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Poland Sweden Scotland yea of Judah Israel and others mentioned in the Scripture the Supreame Soveraignty and Power resided not in the Emperours and Kings themselves but in their Kingdomes Senates Parliaments People who had not only a power to restrain but censure and remove their Emperours and Princes for their Tyranny and misgovernment With an Answer to the Principal Arguments to prove Kings above their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments and not questionable nor accountable to them nor censurable by them for any exorbitant Actions HAving finished the preceding Treatise which asserts The Supreame Authority and Soveraigne Power in the Realme of England legally and really to reside in the whole Kingdome and Parliament which represents it not in the Kings Person who is inferiour to the Parliament A Doctrine quite contrary to what Court Prelates and Chaplaines have for sundry yeeres inculcated into our Kings and People who preach little else but Tyranny to the one and Slavery to the other to support their owne Lordly Prelacy and hinder an exact Church Reformation and directly opposite to the resolutions of many malignant Courtiers Lawyers and Counsellours about His Majesty who have either out of ignorance or malice created him a new Utopian absolute Royall Prerogative unknowne to our Ancestors not bottomed on the Lawes of God or the Realm for maintenance of each Punctilio whereof against the Parliaments pretended Encroachments the whole Kingdome must be engaged in a destructive civill Warre now like to ruine it I could not but conjecture how in all probability these Clergy men Courtiers and Lawyers out of their unskilfulnesse in true Divinity History Law and Policy would upon the first tydings of this strange Doctrine passe a sentence of Excommunication and death against it as guilty not onely of Heresie but High Treason and judge it such a monstrous Antimonarchicall Paradox as was never heard of in much lesse claimed or practised by any Kingdome Realm or Monarchy whatsoever To anticipate which rash censures and undeceive both Kings and Subjects whom these grosse Parasites have over-long seduced in this point to their prejudices convince the consciences of all gainsaying Malignants irradiate this long obscured verity whose seasonable discovery may through Gods blessing conduce very much to period the present Differences between King and Parliament touching matters of Prerogatives and Priviledges claimed by either I conceived it not only expedient but necessary to back theforecited presidents of our own Kingdom with paralelled examples in most forraign Realmes and Monarchies in which it is not mannerly to be overbusie without just cause which I have faithfully though sudenly collected out of the best approved Authors and Historians whereby I shall infallibly prove that in the Roman State and Empire at the first in the Greek Empire since in the German Empire heretofore and now in the ancient Kingdomes of Greece Egypt India and elsewhere in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden Poland Scotland and most other Kingdomes in the world yea in the Kingdomes of Judah and Israel and others mentioned in Scripture the Highest Soveraigne Authority both to elect continue limit correct depose their Emperours and Kings to bound their royall power and prerogatives to enact Lawes create new Offices and formes of Government resided alwayes in these or Princes persons I shall begin with whole Kingdomes Senates Dyets Parliaments People not in the Emperors Kings the Roman State as having much affinity with curs which was long under their command heretofore After the building of Rome by Romulus and Remus Romulus being elected King divided the people into two Rankes those of the highest quality he stiled Senators making them a Court of Counsell and Justice much like our House of Peeres the other he termed The People being the body of the State and representing our House of Commons In this distinction made by the Peoples consent the Soveraigne Authority to elect Succeeding Kings to enact binding Lawes to make warre or peace and the like rested not in the Kings person but in the Senate and people joyntly if they accorded yet principally in the people in case either of assent or dissent between them their very Kings and Lawes having their greatest power and efficacy chiefly from the peoples election and assent To begin first with their Kings Election and Authority when Romulus their first King deceased there arose a great controversie in Rome about the Election of a new King for though they all agreed to have a King yet who should chuse him and out of what Nation he should be elected was then controverted In the Interim to avoid confusion the Senators being 150. divided the Regall power between them so as every one in his turne in Royall Robes should doe Sacrifice to the Gods and execute Justice six houres in the night time and six houres in the day which tended to preserve an equality among the Senators and to diminish the envie of the people when in the space of one night and day they should see one and the same man both a King and a private person But the people disliking this Interregnum as tending to put off the Election of a King that the Senators might keep the principallity and divide it among themselves cried out that their bondage was multiplyed having an hundred Lords made instead of one neither would they suffer it any longer unlesse they would admit a King created by themselves Hereupon the Senate thinking it best to offer the people that which they were like to lose to gaine their favour Summa potestate populo permissa permitted to the people the chiefe power of Electing a King but yet that they might not give away more right then they deteined they decreed That when the people had commanded and elected a King it should be ratified if the Senators should approve it or be reputed the authors of it Then the Interex assembling the people spake thus unto them O Romans REGEM ELIGITE chuse yea King so the Senators thinke fit and if he be one worthy to succeed Romulus they will approve him This was so gratefull to the people that lest they should be overcome with the benefit they commanded that the Senate should decree who should reigne at Rome At last Numa Pompilius was named and none of the people or Senate daring to preferre any before him all of them joyntly decreed that the Kingdome should be conferred upon him Whence Canubius the Tribune of the people in his Speech against the Consuls long after used these words Numa Pompilius POPULI JUSSU Patres autoribus Romae Regnavit Reges exacti JUSSU POPULI which manifests the chiefe power to be in the people Numa departing Tullus Hostilius by the people command consent and approbation was made King which Livy thus expresseth Tullum
to procure his pardon which because it was the first president of this kinde made his advocate say tamen it a inusitatum est Regem capitis reum esse ut ante hoc tempus non sit auditum yet long before that Zedechiah King of Iudah rebelling against the King of Babylon was brought prisoner to the King of Babylon to Riblah where hee gave judgement upon him slew both his sonnes and Princes before his eyes and then put out his own eyes bound him with fetters of brasse and carried him prisoner to Babylon where hee died 2 Kings 25. 1. to 8. Ier. 52. 1. to 12. And after Detoratus Antigonus King of the Iewes being taken prisoner by Antonius for moving sedition against the Roman State was beheaded with an axe at Antioch without any legall triall to prevent further seditions which never befell any King before that time writes Alexander ab Alexandro And Agrippa not long after put Bogus King of the Mores to death for siding with Antonius Of later times I read that Ludovicus Pius the Emperour taking Bernard his Nephew King of Italy prisoner for rebelling and denying his superiority over him carried him into France to determine what should be done with him according to Iustice for this his offence where though a King hee was condemned to death and executed as some or at least cast into prison and had his eyes put out as others write So Charles of France taking Conradine King of Sicily prisoner publikely arraigned and condemned him of high Treason and cut off his head Anno 1208. Yea our owne King Iohn being a Feudatary to the King of France was by Philip the French king in a full Parliament there during his absence in England arraigned condemned to death and deposed from his Crown by the sentence of his Peeres for murthering his Nephew Arthur then a Subject of France with his owne hands So Iohn Bailiol king of Scotland renouncing his homage for that Crowne to king Edward the first was for this offence compelled to resigne his Crown with all his right to the kingdome of Scotland to King Edward the first and sent Prisoner to the Tower of London and Mary Queene of Scots within many mens memories after long debate in Parliament was condemned and beheaded at Fothringhom Castle Febr. 8. An. 1587. for laying claime to the Crowne of England and other particulars mentioned in our Historians And thus much for the Roman Grecian German Emperours kings and kingdomes I shall now give you a briefe Survey of what Greeke Authors write concerning Kings and Kingdoms and of the power the kinds of ancient Kings and Kingdomes in Greece and other places That great Father of Learning and policie Aristotle Tutor to the greatest Emperour Alexander the Great whose Authority is irrefragable in our Schooles resolves That true Kingdoms were erected at first and conferred on the worthiest men by the free voluntary joynt consent of the people and founded confirmed by the customes and Lawes of each country which Polibius also affirmes That there are 4 severall sorts of Kings some of greater some of lesser Authority and continuance then others some elective some successive some during life some Annuall all of them receiving their distinct jurisdictions Formes Limitations and different Royalties from the peoples primitive or subsequent institutions and consents For all men being equall by the Law of nature can have no dominion nor Supercrity one over another but by their own voluntary consents That the Lawes not the Kings Princes or Magistrates be they one or more or never so good ought to be the sole Lords or Rulers of the Common-wealth and that Princes and Governours ought to governe by the Lawes who cannot command what the Lawes doe not command That those who command that the Law should rule command that God and the Lawes should rule but he that commands a man to be a Prince he commands that both a man and beast should be Princes for covetousnesse and the lust of the minde is a certaine beast which poverts both Magistrates and the very best men but the Law is a constant and quiet Minde and Reason voyd of all motions of lusts and desires That the power of the greatest things and greatest power ought DE IVRE of right to be in all the people because their wisdomes resolutions and revenues considered altogether are greater and more considerable then those of a few wise or honest men placed in the highest offices of Magistracie who are but a small particle of the State in respect of all the people That the people ought to be of more power then the King or greatest Magistrates to prevent their Tyranny and Oppression and that a King ought to governe by his Lawes and not to doe any thing against them according to his lust wherefore he ought to have so much power and force wherewith he may protect the authority of the Lawes yea he must necessarily have forces and power yet so much onely as thereby he may be able to curbe every particular man or many also yet not so great power but that a populo autem universo idem REX ILLE IPSE COERCERI POTEST the very King himselfe may yet BE CVRBED by all the people such Guards verily the Ancients gave to their Kings when they would set any Tyrant or Governour over the City And when Dionysius required Guards a certaine Syracusan perswaded them to curbe such Guards to which Polybius also suffragates According to these Rules of Aristotle I read in Dionysius Halicarnassaeus and Polybius that in the Lacedemonian Common-wealth the Kings had not the chiefe Dominion so as they might doe what they pleased sed summa totius Reipub. administratio penes Senatum erat but the chiefe Government of the whole Commonweale was in the Senate from whence the Romanes tooke their patterne Alexander ab Alexandro Boemus and Xenophon write That the Lacedemonians sometimes elected a King out of the Family of the Heraclidae or of Agis but more often two joynt Kings of equall Authority out of the stock of Proclus and Aemisthenes who yet had not the chiefe Command as Kings Quia juris omnis publici potestas penes Senatum erat because the power of all publike law or rule was in the Senate the better to keep their Kings from attempting and usurping a Tyranny they being Kings rather in name then Dominion and like the Athaean two Annuall Praetors whence Aristotle makes them the lowest ranke of Kings Iohn Bodin informes us That in the Lacedemonian Aristocracie the Soveraignty remained in the State wherein were two Kings without any Soveraignty at all being indeed nothing else but Captains and Generals for the managing of their Warres and for that cause were by the other Magistrates of the State sometimes for their faults condemned to pay their fine as was Agesilaus and sometimes to death also as was
or were offended in minde that on the contrary they thought they lived a most blessed life For other men rashly giuing indulgence to the affections of nature acted many things accompanied with losses and dangers yea some men ofttimes although they foreknew they should sinne did notwithstanding perpetrate evill things being led away with love or hatred or some other perturbation of minde but they imbracing the rule of life approved by the most prudent men resolved not to erre from their duty in the least degree Whiles Kings used this Iustice towards their Subjects they had their Subjects bound unto them in greater benevolence and love then their very kindred For not only the Colledge of Priests but the whole Nation of the Aegyptians and likewise every one of them were not so carefull of their wives and children and private goods as of the safety of their Kings Wherefore they preserved the estate of the Republike intire for a long time under the mentioned kings spending their life in greatest felicity as long as this constitution of Lawes flourished And when these kings dyed all the Aegyptians generally mourned for them in an extraordinary manner divers wayes made solemne Orations in their praise buried them with great pompe and solemnity and erected Pyramides to their eternall honour all which funerall pompous solemnities many ill kings wanted after their deaths ob plebis refragationem because the people gain-sayed it who together with the Priests and Senates who were ever present with the kings to assist counsell and direct them were superiour to their kings since they could thus decree or deny them these funerall honours which made many of their following kings to addict themselves to just actions too for feare of contumelious handling and sempiternall ignominy after their decease So this Author To which I shall adde Xenophons definition of a Kingdome and Tyranny A kingdome is an Empire over men by their free assents according to the Lawes of the City And a Tyranny is an unlawfull Empire over men against their wills which depends upon the will of the Prince And this observation of Polybius That Kings in ancient times did give themselves wholly to doe that which was honest and just and to suppresse the contrary the very beginning of all true kingdomes and the end for which kings were first instituted by the people Whiles they thus demeaned themselves they were subject to no envy because they differed not much from others neither in apparell nor in meat and drinke but observed a conversation of life conformable to other men and lived perpetually like to others But afterwards when those who obtained the principality of succession and the prerogative of their blood had those things already provided which made them able to secure themselves and to support their state following their lusts by reason of their abundance they then thought it belonged to Princes to be better clad then subjects to exceed them in costlinesse and variety of meats and to use venery with whom they pleased Hence envy and offence was begotten and implacable hatred and anger kindled and a kingdome by this meanes changed into a Tyranny Hence men most generous and magnanimous bold spirits unable to beare such affronts and insolences of Princes seditiously conspire against them and the people having got such Captaines to make resistance joyne with them for the foresaid causes that the Princes may be repressed And thus the forme of a Kingdome and Monarchy is utterly taken away by the roots and the beginning of an Aristocracy again laid the people refusing to set any more a King over them yet not daring to commit the Republike to many fearing as yet the iujustice of Superiours and therefore most esteeme equality and liberty So that the Soveraigne power of setling of changing the Kingdome and forme of government resides principally in the people who as hee there largely proves by the Lacedemonian and Roman state ought to enjoy the Supreame authority and to be above their Kings as it seems the Aegyptian did who deposed and expelled Evergetes their King for his cruelty and after him their King Ptolomaeus Auletes setting up Cleopatra his eldest child in his Threne and as the Romane Senate did who had power to dispose of the common Treasury and revenue one of the greatest points of Soveraignty to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces to grant Triumphes to dispose of Religion for which cause Fertullian saith that never any God was received in Rome without the decree of the Senate and to receive answer and dismisse the Ambassadours of Kings and Nations which none else did but the Senate whose Soveraigne power was such that Tiberius the Emperour in the beginning of his Reigne called the Senators assembled altogether in the Senate Indulgentissimos DOMINOS his most loving LORDS and moved the Senate to divide the Empire not to commit it all to one man as we read in Tacitus though they were his Subjects and inferiours when divided and severally considered And such Soveraigne power had the Panaetolium or generall assembly of Parliament among the Aetolians who received and answered all Embassadours determined all affaires of warre and peace it being provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be intreated of concerning peace or war but in their Panaetolium or Pelaicon Councell as Livy and Bodin record But to leave these ancient and come neerer our present neighbor Kings and Kingdomes of greatest eminencie and power which may parallell our owne The Kings of France to whom Caessanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae mundi gives precedency before all others and to the Emperour himselfe while but elect before his Coronation have in ancient times been inferiour to their Kingdomes Parliaments and subject to their censures even to deposition if not more though some cry them up for absoluts Monarchs and make them little better then Tyrants now Iohn Bodin a learned French Lawyer and Statesman writes That in ancient times the Kings of the Cities of the Gaules were subject to their States whom Caesar for this cause oftentimes calleth Reguli little Kings being themselves subjects and justifiable to the Nobility who had all the Soveraignty causing them even to be put to death if they had so deserved And that is it for which Amphiorix the Captaine Generall whom they called the King of the Lingeois said Our commands are such as that the people hath no lesse power over us then we over the people Wherein he shewed evidently that he was no soveraigne Prince howbeit that it was not possible for him to have equall power with the people as we have before shewed Wherefore these sort of Princes if they polluted with wickednesse and villany cannot be chastised by the Authority and severity of the Magistrate but shall abuse their wealth and power unto the hurt and destruction of good men IT ALWAYES HATH AND SHALL BE LAWFVLL not for strangers onely but
even for the subjects themselves also to take them out of the way But if the Prince be an absolute Soveraigne as are the true Monarchs of France c. where the Kings themselves have the soveraignty without all doubt or question not divided with their subjects in this case it is not lawfull for any one of their subjects in particular or all of them in generall to attempt any thing either by way of fact or justice against the honour life or dignity of the Soveraigne albeit hee had committed all the wickednesse impiety and cruelty that could be spoken so Bodin By whose words it is cleare that the ancient kings of France were inferiour in Jurisdiction to their whole kingdomes and Parliaments yea censurable by them to deposition or death Yet that their kings of late are growne absolute Monarchs above their kingdomes Nobles Parliaments and so not responsible to nor punishable by them for the grossest misdemeanours But if this their absolute Monarchy be onely an usurpation as many conceive it not of right by their Parliaments and kingdomes free grants and consents they are still in truth of no greater Authority nor no more exempted from iust censures then their predecessours Now it is clear that in ancient times the 3. Estates and great Councell of France assembled in Parliament and their twelve Peeres or kings as Fabian termes them were the highest power and judicature from which there was no appeale that the Kings of France could make no binding Lawes but by their Authority though now of late they doe what they please and that they have judged the differences between the Crownes of England and France as I have formerly proved and exercised the same or as great authority as the Parliament of England hath done which authority it hath lost by certaine degrees To give a few more instances to cleare this truth Pharamond the first King of the Franks that Reigned in France An. 420. was elected King by the unanimous vote and consent of all the people and by their advice and consent in his Raign the Salique Law was made to Regulate the discent of the Crowne that no women should be heires to it or claime it by discent which Law continues of force untill this day as all the French historians generally accord who make frequent mention of it though our English have much oppugned it as you may read in Hall and Speed Childericus the fourth King of France about the yeare 460. giving himselfe to all vice and cruelty in such extreame wise that hee became obible to his subjects perceiving the murmur of the people and fearing his sudden destruction by the counsell of Guynemeus fled out of his kingdome to Beseigne king of Thuringes Whereupon the French-men with one assent chose Gyll a Roman for their King and governour who laying grieveous Taxes upon his Subjects by the fraudulent counsel of Guynemeus a fast friend to Childericus and using sharp execution upon some of the Nobles so farre discontented his subjects that by the helpe of Guynemeus they deposed and chased him into Soysons and sending for Childerious againe restored and made him King after whose death his sonne Clodovius was by the people ordained and authorised for King of France between whose foure sonnes it was afterwards divided After the death of Chilpericus Clotharius being very young Gunthranus king of Orleans his uncle with the assent of the Nobles of the Realme was made his Tutor who comming to age hee offered to referre the differences between Sigebert and himselfe touching Austracy to which both laid claime to an Assembly of the Lords of that Kingdome and condemned Queen Brunicheild by the unanimous consent of the Lords to bee tyed by the haire of her head to a wilde horse taile and so to be drawed while shee was dead for her many murthers and criminous deeds which was accordingly executed King Dagobert exercised such tyranny and iniustice in pillaging his commons by Exactions and Tributes that those who dwelled in the out parts of the Realme neere the Turkes and other strange Nations chose rather to put themselves under their government than under the Rule of their owne naturall prince Poytiers rebelled against him his Lords murmured so much against him that Pipin and Martain two of his great Lords and agents to save his Crown dissuaded him from his ill counsells whence a little before his death calling a great counsell of his Lords Spirituall and Temporall hee made his will and setled his Kingdome by their advice dividing it between his two sonnes Theodoricus king of France giving himself to sloath and idlenesse committed the government of the Realme to Ebroyn Mr. of his Palace who did what he liked and vexed and troubled the Subjects grievously wherefore by assent the Lords assembled them and by authority deprived the King of all Dignity and closed him in a Monastery during the residue of his life when he had borne the name of a King without executing of the art thereunto belonging three yeares the cruell Ebroyn they exiled to Luxenbourgh during life making Childericus brother to Thesdericus King Ann. 669. who oppressing his subjects grievously and using the Lawes of his progenitors after his pleasure and uniustly causing a Noble-man called Belin to bee tyed to a stake and beaten to death without guilt or Treaspasse Hereupon the Lords and Commons fearing like punishment without deserving murmured and conspired against him and slew him and his wife then great with Childe as they were hunting in a wood After which they restored Theodericus whom they had deposed to his former dignity under whom Ebroyn getting into place and favour againe used such Tyrannie towards the Nobles and People that Pipin and Martaine raised a great army against him lest he should destroy the Commom-weale gave him battell and at last Hermefreditus slew him After which Pipin was made Master of the Palace in his place K. Daegobert the second dying without any Issue or knowne Heire at all one Daniel after named Chilpericke a Priest was by the Lords and peoples generall assent chosen King of France Anno 721. for that by their former experience of him they deemed him apt for the rule of the Land After whose death Theodoricus sonne to Dagobert secretly fostered among Nunnes within Nunneries in womans cloathing was espied and admitted for King During most of the forenamed Kings the grand Master of the Palace swayed the Kingdome at his pleasure and executed the Office of the Kings who had nothing but the bare name of Kings and were subject to this grand Officer Whereupon Theodoricus dying Childericus his sonne being a Sott and for his dulnesse unfit to governe Charles Martell Master of the Palace who swayed all things in Theodoricus raigne deceasing his two sons Charlemaine and Pipin by the advice of the Nobles of the Land considering the insufficiency of the King to rule so great a charge
which Lewes Duke of Orleance should be President Lewes discontented with the device seekes to hold his ranke he pretends that being the first Prince of the blood the Regency belonged unto him he assists at the Councell in Parliament and in the assemblies in Towne and notwithstanding the last VVill of King Lewes and the Decree of the Estates yet will he by force have the name and effect of Regent VVhereupon discontents arising he leaves the Court in discontent and raised a civill warre However the Estates setled the Regencie and affaires of the Realme Anno 1525. Francis the first King of France was taken prisoner by the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Battell of Pavia who by mediation of Friends for his enlargement sent the Earle of Reux his Lord Steward to offer the King Liberty so as he would resigne all the rights he pretended in Italy restore the Dutchy of Burgongue as belongeth to him by right with Provence and Dolphine for the Duke of Bourbon to incorporate them with other Lands which he had formerly enjoyed and to make all together a Kingdome Moreover the Emperour offered to give him his sister in marriage propounding many other conditions so absurd and void of reason as it is better to let the curious reade them in the Originalls themselves Amongst all losses that of Liberty toucheth neerest but Francis having learned to withstand all adversity with a constant resolution said I will dye a Prisoner rather then make any breach in my Realm for my deliverance whereof I neither WIL NOR CAN alienate any part without the consent of the Soveraign Courts and Officers in whose hands remains the authority of the whole Realm We preferre the generall good before the private interest of Kings persons If the Emperour will treat with me let him demand reasonable things which lye in my power then shall he finde me ready to joyne with him and to favour his greatnesse The Emperour seeing the King constant in this resolution in the end yeelded to his delivery upon these termes That within six weekes after his delivery he should consigne the Dutchy of Burgengue to the Emperour with all the dependancies as well of the Dutchie as of the County the which should hereafter be sequestred from the Soveraigntie of the Realme of France That he should resigne to the Emperour all his rights pretended to the Estates of Naples Milan Genoa and Ast That he should quit the Soveraignty of Flaunders and Arthois c. Hereupon the King being enlarged and arrived at Beyonne he was required to ratifie the Accord which he had promised to doe when hee came to a free place but he delayed it with many excuses giving the Emperour to understand that before he proceeded to such an act it was necessary that he should pacifie his Subjects who were discontented with bonds which tended to the diminution of the Crowne of France c. After which the Pope and the Venetians sending Messengers unto him he complained of the Emperour that he had wronged him in that he had forced him to make impossible promises and that he would be revenged if ever occasion were offered and that he had often told him that it was not in the power of a French King to binde himselfe to the alienation of any thing depending of the Crowne without the consent of the Generall Estates that the Lawes of Christians did not allow that he which was taken in Warre should be detained in perpetuall prison which was a punishment proper to Malefactors and not for such as had bin beaten by the cruelty of fortune that all men knew that Bonds made by constraint in prison were of no value and that the capitulation being of no force the faith likewise which was but accessary and the confirmation of the same could not be bound that by the oath which he had taken at Rhemes at his Coronation he was bound according to the custome of other Kings of France not to alienate the patrimony of the Crowne and therefore for these reasons he was no lesse free then ready to abate the Emperors pride The Emperor growing jealous of the Kings delayes for ratification thereof sent one unto him to be certified of his intent who found him very unwilling to leave Burgundy which being very prejudicall to the Crowne of France he said was not in his power to observe and that hee could not alien the Bourguinans without their assents in an assembly of the Estates of the Country which he intended to call shortly to know their minds By which it is most apparent that the Kings of France have no power at all to dispose of their Crown lands or alienate them to others as other Subjects may doe because they hold them onely in the right of their Crowne for their Kingdomes use and service the true proprieters of them Upon which very ground Philip Augustus King of France Anno 1216. in a solemne Assembly of the States at Lyons told Walo the Popes Legate who came to prohibit his Sonne Lewes to goe to receive the Crowne of England because King Iohn had resigned it to the Pope That no King or Prince can give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons who are bound to defend the Kingdome and if the Pope decreed to defend this errour he should give a most pernitious Example to all kingdomes Whereupon all the Nobles of France began to cry out with one mouth That they would stand for this Article unto death That no King or Prince by his sole pleasure could give his Kingdome to another or make it tributary whereby the Nobles of the Realme should be made servants And the next day Lewes his Advocate alledged that King Iohn for his homicides and many other enormities was justly rejected by his Barons that Hee should not reigne over them That he could not give the Crowne of England to any one without the assent of his Barens and that when he had resigned it he presently ceased to be a King and the Kingdome became void without a King and being so vacant could not be disposed of without the Barons who had lawfully elected Lawes for their King who in pursuance of this his Title which the Estates of France held just sailed into England took possession of the Kingdome received homage of all the Barons and Citizens of London who joyfully received him taking an Oath upon the Evangelists to restore them their good Lawes together with their lost Inheritances Henry the 2. of France being casually slaine by the Earle of Montgommery in running at the Tilt left the Crowne to Francis the 2. being but about 16. yeares of age the Queen Mother with his wives Vncles the Duke of Guise and the Cardinall of Loraigne hereupon usurped the Government of his person and Realme dispossessed the chiefe Officers of the Crowne kept backe the Princes of the Blood from Court the true and lawfull Governours of the State during the Kings minority
and plotted the meanes to raise their race to the Royall Throne by displacing all great Officers substituting others of their owne faction and endeavouring to extirpate the Protestant party whom they seared as most opposite to their treacherous designes They doe and undoe place and displace in Parliament and Privie Councell like absolute Kings they revoke all alienations for life or yeares made by the deceased King in recompence of any services except sales they caused divers Protestants to be put to death imprisoned pillaged Wherewith the princes Officers and people being generally discontented to redresse the present and prevent all future disasters that might ensue require a generall Parliament as the Soveraigne cure for such dâ—seases whereby the Queen Mother might be put from her usurped Regency and those of Guise excluded from the King person who to please the king perswade him that their opposites sought only to bridle and make him a Ward and that he should hold them enemies to his Authority and GVILTY OF HIGH TREASON THAT TALK OF A PARLIAMENT The King of Spaine to crosse them by Letters to the King his Brother-in-law declares himselfe for the good affection he bare to him Tutor and Protector of him his Realme and affaires against those that would change the Government of the Estate as if the King were not capable of the Government Pleasant people which reject so much the word of lawfull tutelage and yet usurped it against the Lawes and Orders of the Realme holding it onely by tyranny After this they cast many slanders on the Protestants put Anne dis Burge and other Councellours of Parliament to death pistoll Anthony Minard president of the Parliament publish sundry Edicts against those of the reformed Religion promise great recompences to those that discover their assemblies fill their prisons with them imploy ayre fire and water to ruine them and kept the king from hearing his Subjects complaints The princes were kept backe the greatest of the Realme out of credit threatned and secretly pursued to death the convocation of the Estates refused the parliaments corrupted the Judges for the most part at the Guisians devotion and the publike treasure offices and benefices given to whom they pleased This their violent government against the lawes and orders of the Realme purchased them wonderfull hatred and caused many which could no longer endure these oppressions to consult VPON SOME IVST DEFENCE to the end they might preserve the just and ancient Government of the Realme They demand advice TOVCHING LAW AND CONSCIENCE OF MANY LEARNED LAWYERS AND DIVINES who resolved THAT THEY MIGHT LAWFVLLY OPPOSE THEMSELVES against the government which the house of Guise had usurped AND AT NEED TAKE ARMES TO REPVLSE THEIR VIOLENCE so as the Princes who in that case are born Magistrates or some one of them would undertake it being required by the Estates of the Realme or by the sounder part of them They who first thought of this Act of consequence had severall considerations Some moved with a true zeale to serve God the King and Realme thought they could not doe a greater worke of pietie then to abolish Tyrannie rescue the State and to finde some meanes to ease them of the Religion There were others desirous of change and some were thrust on with hatred for the wrongs which the house of Guise had done them their kinsmen and friends yet all had one designe to suppresse this unlawfull government In these consultations it was held necessary to seize on the Duke of Guise and the Cardinall his brother being advowed by one chiefe member of the State and then to require an assembly of the Three Estates to the end they might yeeld an account of their Government provide for the King and Realm After which they make the Prince of Gonde acquainted with this their designe engage him in this quarrel which being discovered produced a long bloody civill war against the Protestants under this and the two succeeding Kings in which warre those that died departed this world with this singular content to have couragiously sacrificed their lives for their countries libertie So the generall History of France in which and in Richard Dinothus you may read at large both the History and the lawfulnesse of this defensive warre over tedious to transcribe Francis dying the Crowne descended to Charles the ninth being but eleven yeares of age and a Parliament of the Estates being assembled on the three and twentieth day of December 1560. the Queene Mother was thereby allowed and confirmed Regent during the Kings minority In severall Parliaments contradictory Acts are made some restraining others granting the free exercise of the Reformed Religion thorowout the Realme The Guisian Popish faction being the strongest party most powerfull at Court and intimatest with the King notwithstanding all Acts for the Protestants immunitie and libertie of conscience impose divers illegall restraints upon them commit many outrages and massacres on them for which they could have no redresse whereupon for their own defence and preservation after many fruitlesse Petitions delusory promises they take up Arms whereupon many bloody civill wars ensue Many propositions and overtures of Peace were made by the Guisian royall party not one of them reall but all to get advantages and over-reach the Protestants against whom they had the most mischievous designes in agitation when they seemed most earnestly to desire Peace Four or five severall conclusions of Peace were solemnly made and ratified betweene them but no sooner made and proclaimed but presently violated of the King and Popish party by massacres and new treacherous Plots to extirpate the Protestant party so that every accommodation proved but a seminary of a new and more bloody warre almost to the utter ruine of France In the yeare 1592. when a publicke peace was made and all differences to outward appearance buried in eternall oblivion the King contrary to his faith and oath caused the Admirall of France the Protestants chiefe pillar as he departed from the Councell to dinner to be shot with a Harguebuze which carried away the forefinger of his right hand and wounded him in the left arme The king to colour this treachery sweares with an execration to the King of Navarre and others who complained of this outrage to take such exemplary punishment on the offendors as the Admirall and his friends should have cause to rest satisfied commands them to be pursued appoints three of the Parliament to make information against them protests after this again and again to be exceeding sorry that this act touched his honour that he will be revenged for it so as the memory thereof should remaine for ever writes to the governours of the Provinces chiefe Townes and Magistrates That he would take such order as the Authors of so wicked an act should be knowne and punished And to his Ambassadours to forraigne Princes That they should make it knowne to all the world that this outrage did displease him And
for the Admirals safetie he commands the Captaines of his Guards to give him as many of his Guard as he pleased to suffer no Papist to enter his lodging and adviseth all the Gentlemen Protestants then in Paris to lodge about the Admirals lodging But all this Court Holy-water was onely to keep every Bird within his owne nest and a Pitfall to entrap the chiefe of the Protestants For the same day after dinner the King and Queene Mother the Duke of Guise and others take counsell to murther the Admirall and all the chiefe Protestants the night ensuing not onely in Paris but thorowout all France whiles they were sleeping in their beds Which most tyrannicall barbarous Tragedie was accordingly acted the Admirall slain in his lodging and his head cut off carryed to the King and Queen Mother who causing it to be embalmed sent it to the Pope and Cardinall of Lorrain for an assurance of the death of their most capitall enemy all the Protestants Noblemen and Gentlemen lodging in the Admiralls Quarter undergoe the like Butchery the Streets of Paris are strewed with Carkases the pavements market places and river dyed with Protestant blood about ten thousand of them being thus treacherously massacred in their beds at such a season when they thought themselves most safe and that on the Lords owne sacred day a very unsutable time for such a bloody prophane infernall sacrifice No sooner was this matchlesse treachery of this king against his owne naturall subjects executed but he avowes and justifies that which he but the day before so solemnly and openly disclaimed as a meanes to cut off all commotions for time to come But this blood-shed begat new warres and made the Protestants in Languedoc Rochell and other parts to take up Armes in their owne defence and stand more strictly on their guard than ever before And God himselfe out of his Divine justice after this horrible Butchery committed by this dissembling cruell blasphemous King smote him with an answerable disease causing him to wallow in his owne blood which he pitifully vomited out in great abundance by all the conduits of his body for divers houres till he dyed A just judgement for him that barbarously shed blood thorowout all the Provinces of the Realme he in the mean time tossing in his bed and casting out many horrible blasphemies A notable spectacle for all unnaturall fidifragous Princes to looke on who imbrue their hands in the blood of their Christian subjects VVhich crime as the Authour of the French History observes made his reigne cursed in the City and cursed in the field cursed in the beginning and cursed in the ending mortalitie sword famine cursing feare and desolation following it even unto the end I shall conclude his reigne with the words of the French History Doubtlesse God loves not the Prince that thirsts after his subjects blood for the subjects blood is the very blood of their Prince Charles dying without Heire of his body the Crowne descended to his Brother Henry the third then king of Poland Anno 1574. his first designe was to extirpate the Huguenots and Protestant Religion thorowout the Realme though the Emperour Maximilian told him There is no sinne so great as to force mens consciences and such as think to command them supposing to win heaven doe often lose that which they possesse on earth His pernicious Cabinet Councellors to effect this designe cause him first to protest by sundry Proclamations his love to the good of his subjects and to abolish what was past so as they lay aside armes deâ—iver him all his Townes and live quietly in their houses without any search constraint or molestation for matter of conscience A policie practised onely to bring the Protestant party into slavery all those Proclamations making no mention of liberty of their Religion neither of a Parliament for the publike Government nor of a nationall Councell for matters of Conscience hereupon the Protestants stood the more upon their guards they are full of jealousie distrust doubt feare the King and his Popish Councell indeavouring by this wile to keepe the Protestant party at a gaze whiles they in the meane time made great preparations underhand to put a mighty army into the field to ruine them without hope of rising So they arme on all sides especially in Poictou the Protestants are besieged assaulted in many places and so manfully repulse their assaâ—lauts that they are willing to hearken to a Treaty of peace wherein the Protestants demanding free exercise of their Religion thorowout all France new Chambers in the Parliament for the execution of justice punishment of the murtherers of them ease of imposts a free assembly of the generall Estates and an assurance for the entertainment of the pretended peace The King after fifteene dayes conference promiseth to content them all but he will have them to referre these demands to his will and so the Treaty vanished into smoake and new warres sprung up in every place with new Court-designes to undermine and circumvent the Protestants who are aided by a German Army Anno 1576. The Queen Mother seeing the Protestant party prosper in their warres makes a peace betweene the King and them who grants the Protestants all their former demands restores divers of them to their goods offices honours avows by a solemne Declaration the Massacres of them Anno 1572. to have beene committed against all right and law of Armes He ordained that the children of such Gentlemen as had beene murthered should be restored to their parents goods and freed from all charges of warre yea he a vowed their â—aking up of Armes as taken for his service c. Which Articles with the Kings Edict thereon were allowed by the Parliament at Paris But no sooner were their Forces disbanded but they began to finde this peace to be counterfeit being onely made to dis-arme them and divide their Commanders none of the premises being really performed In the mean time the house of Guise and their faction send their Agents to Rome and Spaine to joyne with them in a Catholike league and under pretence of extirpating Heresie and establishing the Roman religion thorowout France endeavour to settle the Crowne upon themselves their chiefe designes were to overthrow the succession of the Crowne brought in by Hugh Capet in the full assembly of the Estates and to make the naming of a Successor subject unto the said Estates to cause the Princes of the blood that should oppose against the Decrees of the Estates to be declared uncapable of succeeding unto the Crown to make the Estates protest to live and die in the faith set downe by the Councell of Trent to cause it to be signed in the open Parliament to revoke and anull all publike Edicts in favour of the Protestants and their associates and to pursue them to the death that should hinder the extirpation of Heresies c. These Articles of Association were first drawne at Peronne in Picardy
but disguised with goodly shewes to blinde those that would examine them more exactly as being onely to maintaine the Law and restore the holy service of God to preserve the King and his Successors in the estate dignitie service and obedience due unto them by their subjects to reserve unto the Estates of the Realme their rights preheminences and ancient liberties And for the execution of these Articles a certaine forme of Oath was propounded insticting pains of eternall damnation to the associates that for any pretext whatsoever should withdraw themselves from this league and a Bond for such as should be enrolled or imploy their goods persons and lives to punish and by all meanes to ruine the enemies and perturbers thereof and them that should faile or make any delayes by authoritie of the Head as he should thinke fit Soone after a Parliament of the three Estates is assembled at Bloyes where the Catholike Leaguers after much consultation caused the last Edict of pacification in behalfe of the Protestants to be revoked and procured an Edict for the exercise onely of one Religion to wit the Popish to be tolerated within the Realme The King of Navarre the Prince of Conde the Marshall of Montmorancy with divers other Noble men of both religions foreseeing these practices and refusing to assist at this pretended Parliament concluded a 〈◊〉 of all that should be decreed to prejudice the former Edict of Pacification protesting that they were resolved to maintaine themselves in the Rights Liberties and freedomes which the Edict had granted them That the troublers of the publike quiet and sworne enemies of France should finde them in a justâ—d fence and they should answer before God and men for all the miseries that should ensue thereby Yea the Prince of Conde answered more sharply That he did not acknowledge them assembled at Bloys for the Estates of the Realme but a Conventicle of persons corrupted by the sworn enemies of the Crowne who have solicated the abolition of the Edict to the ruine and subversion of the Realm That if they had beene lawfully called he would have assisted for the sincere affection he beares to the Kings service and the quiet of his Countrey that he with never give his consent to the counsels of the Authors of so many confusions which he foresee c. Hereupon a sixt civill Warre begins betweene these Catholike Leaguers and the Protestants whose good successe caused the King An. 1580. to make a new peace with the Protestants and grant them their former immunities The Leaguers discontented herewith begin to cast forth Libels against the King disgrace him in companies as a Sardanapalus and idle Chilpericke sit to be shaved and thrust into a Cloyster They cause the Preachers publikely in all places to terme him a Tyrant an Oppressor of his people by Taxes and a favourer of Heretikes And under a pretence of suppressing Heretickes reforming publike oppressions and settling the succession of the Crowne in case the King should die without Heire they contrary to the Kings command who disavows them and forbids all leavyes of warre raise a great Army and so enforce the king to publish a Declaration in his owne justification and to procure his peace with them to revoke all Edicts made in favour of the Protestants and make open warre against them Hereupon the King of Navarre next Heire apparent to the Crowne for preservation of his owne interest and the Protestants complains against the kings proceedings layes open the mischievous Plots of the Leaguers and then with the Prince of Conde and other Nobles Gentlemen Provinces Townes and Commonalties of both Religions He protests by a lawfull and necessary defence to maintaine the fundamentall lawes of families and the Estates and libertie of the King and Queene his Mother The Leaguers hereupon procure Pope Sextus the fift to excommunicate the king of Navar and Prince of Conde to degrade them and their Successors from all dignities from their pretentions to the Crowne of France and to expose their Countries and persons in prey to the first that should seize on them The Court of Parliament declares this Bull of the Pope to be void rash insolent strange farre from the modestie of former Popes pernicious to all Christendome and derogating from the Crowne of France The Princes likewise protest against and appeale from it as abusive and scandalous to the next free and lawfull Councell The Leaguers pursue their begun warres against the King of Navarre and Protestant party who protest to use all lawfull meanes to resist the violence of their enemies and cast all the miseries that shall ensue upon the Authors thereof Fresh warres are hereby prosecuted against the Protestants by the Leaguers German Forces come in to ayde the Protestants after macombates the King desires peace but the Leaguers will have none and assembling at Nancy they endeavour to force the King to make his Will and allow the Regency unto them to which end they conclude That the King should be urged to joyne his Forces effectually with the League To displace such from their Offices as should be named To bring in the in the Inquisition of Spaine and publish the Councell of Trent but with a moderation of such things as derogate from the priviledges of the French Church To consent to the restauration of the goods sold by the Clergy for the charges of the warre To give them Townes to be named and fortified as the time and necessitie required To forfeit the Huguenots bodies and goods and to entertaine an Army upon the frontiers of Lorraine against the Germanes After which the Duke of Guise approaching to Paris enters it against the Kings command who was jealous of him mutinies the Citizens against the King who thereby is forced to retire from thence for feare of being surprized by the Duke who plotted to seize his Person After which the Duke by the Queene Mothers mediation is reconciled to the King who for feare of his power by an Edict of re-union admits no religion but the Popish promiseth never to make Peace nor Truce with the Heretikes nor any Edict in their favour bindes his subjects to sweare never to yeeld obedience after him to any Prince that shall be an Heretike or a favourer of Heresie degrades from all publike charges either in peace or war those of the Reformed Religion promiseth all favour to the Catholikes declares them guilty of High Treason who shall refuse to signe to this new union and shall afterwards depart from it But signing this forced Edict he wept To establish which Edict and work their further ends the Leaguers cause the King to summen a Parliament of the 3. Estates at Bloyes procuring those of their faction to be chosen of this Assembly where establishing the former extorted Edict they thereby exclude the King of Navarre an Heretike as they deemed him from the Crowne of France to which he was next Heire An Heretike cannot reigne in France it is an
incompatible thing with the Coronation and Oath which he ought to take hurtfull to the honour of God and prejudiciall to the good of the Realme Then they declare the King an enemy to and oppressor of his people a Tyrant over his Realme that so the people should presently resolve to confine him unto a Monastery and install the Duke in his throne And at last the King being certainly informed of the Dukes traiterous designes to surpize him and usurpe his Throne caused the Duke and Cardinall of Burbon the chiefe Heads of the League to be suddenly slaine and others of them to be imprisoned Hereuppon the Parisiens mutinie and take up Armes a fresh The Colledge of Sorbone concluded by a publike Act of the seventh of Ianuary 1589. That the people of France are freed from the Oath of obedience and fealty which they owed to Henry of Valoys and that lawfully and with a good conscience they may arme against him receive his Revenues and imploy it to make warre against him After which the Assembly of the Estates dissolving the Parisiens imprison the Court of Parliament at Paris till they condescended to their pleasures and confirmed a generall Councell of the union consisting of fourty choice men of the three Estates to dispose of the publike affaires and conferre with the Provinces and Townes of the League To which many Assistants were afterward added by the Nobles and a Declaration in manner of an oath for the entertainment of the Vnion made sworne and subscribed to by many one of which prickt his own Arme to signe it with his owne blood and became lame thereby The people condemne imprison spoile ransom of their absolute power and sell the goods of any that bears not the mark of their inraged faction Hereupon the King turning his lenitie into fury Proclaims them Rebels and Traitors if they come not in and submit by a day and reconciles himselfe to the King of Navarre They go on with greater insolency then before set out a great Army under the Duke of Mayenne crave assistance from the Pope and king of Spaine surprize divers townes robbe Churches ravish Wives and Virgins murther men of all sorts even before their Altars commit all the outrages wickednesses which irreligion and impiety could invent in madd Souldiers The King at last besieged Paris takes some of the Outworks and was like to master the Citie but in the middest of this attempt he was stabbed in the belly with a Knife by Iames Clement a Iacobin Friar of two and twenty yeers old sent out of Paris to act this Tragedie on the kings person who vowed to kill the Tyrant and to deliver the City besieged by Sennacherib The murtherer was presently slaine by those who came in to assist the king who within few houres after died of this wound which he received in the self-same chamber wherein the Counsell for the Massacre of the Protestants was held on that fatall day of Saint Bartholmew 1572. A notable circumstance of Divine justice upon this Prince who being ever a zealous promoter of the Romish Religion was murthered by a Zealot of it and had his owne blood shed by those who spurred him on to shed the blood of Protestants in the very Chamber where the most babarous Massacre of Protestants that ever the world beheld was contrived Henry when the pangs of death seized on him declared Henry the fourth King of Navarre his brother in law the lawfull Successor of the Crowne of France as in Truth he was notwithstanding the Edict of Bloys to exclude all Heretikes from the Crowne The Parisiens and holy Vnion refuse to accept him for their Soveraigne proclaiming Charles the tenth for their King and triumphing exceedingly at Henry his death The Parliament at Bourdeaux commands all men under their jurisdiction by a Decree of the nineteenth of August 1549. To observe inviolably the Edict of Vnion in the Catholique Apostolike and Romish Church and Declarations are hereupon made The Parliament of Tholousa is more violent they decree That yearly the first day of August they should make processions and publike prayers for the benefits they had received that day in the miraculous and fearfull death of Henry the third whereby Paris was delivered and other Townes of the Realme forbidding all persons to acknowledge Henry of Burbon the pretended King of Navarre for King declaring him uncapable ever to suceed to the Crowne of France by reason of the notorious and manifest crimes contained at large in the Bull of Excommunication of Pope Sixtus the fifth The Court of Parliament at Râ—an no lesse violent and presumptuous then that of Tholousa pronounced them guilty of High Treason both against God and man and the Estate and Crowne of France that had opposed themselves against the holy Vnion and all Royalists and their Successors deprived of all prerogatives of Nobility their Offices to be void not to be recovered and all their Goods forfeited Anno 1592. they renew this Edict every eight moneth Thus the league kindled afresh the fire which the siege of Paris had somewhat quenched the King raising his siege before it and returning to Arques the Leaguers Army followed him and are there defeated after which the King with a small Army gaines many great Conquests which amaze the Leaguers he besiegeth Paris above three moneths where more then one hundred thousand people died of famine yet they force the Parliament to publish a Decree the fifteenth of Iune 1590. For bidding upon pain of death all men to speak of any composition with Henry of Burbon but to oppose themselves by all meanes yea with the effusion of their blood But the Belly hath not Ears the people are not fed with paper or promises they mutinie and demand peace whereupon Deputies are sent to the King to treat a peace who to defeat the Spanish Army called in by the Leaguers raiseth his siege and routs the Spanyard with other Forces of the League in sundry places which makes many desire peace yet by meanes of Pope Clement the eighth his Bull the Duke of Mayenne and the Popes Legate they intend to summon a Convocation of the Estates of Paris to elect a new King desiring the Cardinall of Placentia to assist and confirme this their intended future electior The Parliament of Paris removed to Chaalons gives sentence against the Popes Bull and nulls it The King sets out a Declaration against the Leaguers as Traitors and Rebels declares this Assembly of the Estates without his Authoritie to be against the Lawes against the good and quiet of the Realme and all that should be treated or concluded therein abusive and of no force On the contrary the Popes Legate by a publike exhortation full of injuries labors to perswade the French that the King long since dismembred from the bodie of the Church was most justly pronounced uncapable of the Crown The Spaniyards labouring the Estates to elect the Infanta of Spain king the Parliament of Paris
by a Decree of the eight and twentieth day of Iuly declare all Treaties made or to be made to that end void and of no validitie as being made to the prejudice of the Salique Law and othe fundamentall lawes of State The king to quiet these differences and gain peaceable possession of the Crown most unworthily deserts his Religion reconciles himselfe to the Church and Pope of Rome yet one Peter Barriere seduced and perswaded by a Capuchin of Lyons Aubry a priest of Paris and father Varide a lesuite was apprehended at Melua and executed for attempting to murther the King with a sharpe two-edged Knife which fact he confessed After this the Townes subject to the League returne by degrees to the obedience of the Crown the king is solemnly Crowned at Chartres Rhemes shutting the gates against him This done he surprizes Paris and notwithstanding their former rebellions grants them all free pardon upon their submissions The Parliament at Paris disanuls all the Decrees of the League and pretended assembly of Estates as void and done by private persons without due election grants Processe against the Iesuites as chiefe pillars of the League disgracing the new Kings Majesty and the memory of the deceased King in their Sermons and perswading the execrable attempt of Peter Barriere to stabbe him the Cardinall of Burbon the Duke of Nevers with others protect and 〈◊〉 for them who soone after suborne Iohn Chastle one of their Novices of the age of eighteen years to stabbe the king who creeping into the kings chamber at the Kouure in Paris among the presse December 27. 1594. and thinking to stabbe the king in the belly as he resolved struck him on the upper Lip and brake a Tooth as he stooped to takeup some Gentleman who saluted him for which fact he was condemned by the Parliament as guilty of High Treason his body adjudged to be torne in peeces by four horses then burnt to ashes and cast into the winde and all his Goods confiscate to the king All the Iesuites with their schollers were hereupon banished the Realme as corrupters of youth troublers of the publike quiet enemies of the Kings State and none of them to remaine above fifteen dayes nor any to harbour them within the Realme under paine of High Treason I have heard from a Gentleman of credite which served this king that when he was thus stabbed in the mouth by Chastle one of the Religion gave him this Christian admonition Sir you have denied God already with your mouth in renouncing the protestant faith which you once professed now God in his justice hath permitted this Iesuite of that Religion you revolted to thus to stabbe you in the mouth O take heed you deny him not in your heart lest the next stroke they give you be to the heart Which fell out accordingly for after four or five more severall attemps of the Iesuites and Papists to murther him which were discovered and prevented he was stabbed to death with a Knife by one Francis Ravillac a Papist at the Iesuites instigation as he was riding in his Caroch neare to Innocents church in Paris for suffering two religions in the Kingdome as the Traitor professed This Villaine stabbed him first in the left Pap and next between the fift and sixt Ribbe cutting asunder the veine leading to the heart and entring into the Cava vena and being dead the Iesuites of his royall Colledge at la Fletche whom he restored and favoured exceedingly notwithstanding their former Treasons and banishments of them out of France causing the Pyramis erected by sentence of Parliament as a monument of their Treasons to be rased and yet were found to have a chiefe hand in this his death begged and procured his heart to be there interred O the admirable passages of Divine Iustice that those two Henries who most advanced the Popish Religion and abandoned the Protestant faith to humour the Iesuites and Papists thereby to secure their Crownes and lives as they beleeved should thus fatally perish by those of that Religion and their unlawfull revolts thus used to preserve their lives whereas our noble Queen Elizabeth continuing constant in her Religion notwithstanding all allurements menaces and attempts upon her person to withdraw her from the truth was miraculously preserved from all the bloody assaults of this infernall generation of Romish Vipers and went to her grave in peace But to return to this kings actions Anno 1596. king Henry calls a generall assembly at Roan in forme of a Parliament where he speaking to the assembly told them That at his coming to the Crowne he had found France not onely ruined but almost all lost for the French but by the grace of Almighty God the prayers and good counsell of his subjects the sword of his Princes and brave generous Nobilitie and his owne pains and labour he had saved it from losse let us save it now from ruine participate with me my dear subjects in this second glory as you have done in the first I have not called you as my Predecessors did to make you approve my will I have caused you to assemble TO HAVE YOVR COVNSELS TO BELEEVE THEM AND TO FOLLOW THEM finally TO PVT MY SELFE INTO YOVR HANDS A desire which seldome commands Kings that have white hairs and are Conquerours But the love I beare unto my subjects and the desire I have to adde these twoo goodly Titles to that of king makes me to finde all easie and honourable After this the King and Parliament set forth divers Edicts against the transportation of Gold and Silver the wearing of Gold Silver excessiveusurie Advocates extortions Duels Bankrupts and the like This Martiall King being murthered by Ravillac as aforesaid the Crowne descended to Lewes his Sonne not then ten years old The Court of Parliament at Paris having notice of his death made this Decree in Parliament May 14. Anno 1610. Whereas the Kings Attorney Generall hath informed the Court of Parliament and all the Chambers thereof assembled that the King being now murthered by a most cruell inhumane and detestable Paricide committed upon his most sacred Person it were very necessary to provide for the affairs of the present King and for his Estate and hath required that there be present order given concerning the service and good of his Estate which cannot be well governed by the Queen during the minoritie of the King her sonne and that it would please the said Court to declare her Regent that the affairs of the Kingdome may be governed by her Whereupon having consulted THE COVRT HATH DECLARED AND DOTH DECLARE THE QVEEN mother to the King REGENT OF FRANCE for the governing of the State during the minoritie of her sonne with all power and authoritie The next day the King himself sitting in the Seat of Iustice in Parliament by the advice of the Princes of his blood Prelates Dukes Peers and Officers of the Crown according to the Decree
be supprest by such a conspiracie Vpon this the king and Q. Mother through advise of these ill Counsellors raise an Army declare these Princes and Nobles Rebels and Traitors if they submit not by a day whereupon they Arm raise Forces in their own the publikes defence and being at Noyon concluded That as their Armes were levyed for the maintenance of the Crown so they should be maintained by it to the which end they seized on the kings Rents and Revenues in sundry places Mean while the Protestants being assembled in a generall Synod at Grenoble Marsh Desdiguires makes an Oration to them to disswade them from opposing the mariage with Spain wherein he hath this memorable passage to justifie the lawfulnesse of a necessary defensive war for the preservation of Religion and Liberties We have leisure to see the storme come and to prepare for our own preservation Finally having continued constant in our Duties if they seek to deprive us of our Religion and to take that from us wherein our libertie and safetie depends purchased by the blood of our Fathers and our own and granted unto us by that great King Henry the fourth the restorer of France we shall enter into this comerce full of justice and true zeale finde againe in our breasts the courage and vertue of our Ancestors We shall be supported IN OVR JVST DEFENCE by all good Frenchmen assisted by all Princes and Estates which love the true Religion or the good of this State and in a word we shall be favoured of the blessings of God whereof we have hitherto had good experience in our Arms and which will be to the glory of his Name and the spirituall advancement of our Churches After which the Duke of Rhoan and Protestants in defence of their Religion and Liberties joyn with the Princes and Nobles At last both sides came to Articles of agreement made at Luudun Anno 1616. whereof these were a parcell That the grievances of the generall State should be speedily answered That Soveraign Courts should be preserved in their authority and the Remonstrances of the Parliament and Peers considered of That such as had been put from their Offices should be restored That all moneys they had taken out of the kings Revenues should be discharged All Edicts of pacification granted to them of the Reformed Religion observed The prince of Conde and all those of either Religion who had assisted him in this war held for the Kings good and loyall subjects all illegall Imposts removed and all prisoners taken on either side set at liberty Anno 1617. the King and Queene Mother seizing upon the Prince of Conde his person and sending him to the Bastile upon false pretences of disloyaltie and treason caused new insurrections warres and tumults and the Princes hereupon meeting at Soyssons resolved to make open war to seize on the Kings Revenues and to fortifie those Towns and Castles which they held in their Government which they executed and withall set forth a Remonstrance of their grievances unto the king complaining especially against the Marshall of Ancre and his Wife with their adheronts who were the causes of all their miseries who having drawn unto himselfe the whole administration of the Realme made himselfe master of the Kings Councels Armies and Forts thereby supprest the lawfull libertie and Remonstrances of the Parliament caused the chief Officers to be imprisoned and was the cause of the violence done to the Prince of â—onde first Prince of the Blood To the end therefore that they might not be reproached to have been so little affected to his Majestie so ungratefull to their Countrey and so unfaithfull to themselves and their posterity as to hold their peace seeing the prodigious favour and power of this stranger they beseech his Majestie to provide by convenient means for the disorders of the Estate and to cause the Treaty of Loudun to be observed and to call unto his Councels the Princes of the Blood with other Princes Dukes Peers ancient Officers of the Crowne and Councellors of State whom the deceased King had imployed during his reigne Withall they publish a solemne Declaration and Protestation for the restoring of the Kings authority and preservation of the Realme against the conspiracie and tyrannie of the Marshall of Ancre and his adherents Who finding no safetie in the settling of justice resolved to make triall of his power by violating the publike faith thereby to plunge the Realme into new combustions conspiring to destroy the princes of the blood of Peers and chiefe Officers of the Crowne and to oppresse them altogether with the State who might be an obstacle to his ambitious designes To which end he raised false accusations against them as if they meant to attempt the Kings and Queen Mothers persons and caused the King to go in person to his Court of Parliament to publish a Declaration whereby they were declared guilty of Treason though at last being better informed he declared them to be his good Subjects and caused De Ancre to be suddenly slain in the Louure and his Wife to be legally condemned and executed Vpon which the new Councellors and Officers advanced by him were removed the old restored the Princes reconciled to the King and by him declared for his good and loyall subjects Vpon which followed a generall assembly of the Estates wherein divers grievances were propounded and some redressed the King therein craving their advice for the setling and ordering of his Privie Councell Anno 1620. there happen differences between the King and Queen Mother who fortified Towns and raised an Army against the king at last they came to an agreement and were reconciled The two following years were spent in bloody civill warres betweene the King and those of the Religion who avowed their defensive warres lawfull which at last concluded in peace that lasted not long but brake out into new flames of war by reason of the great Cardinall Richelieu who of late years proved the greatest Tyrant and Oppressour that France ever bred reducing both Nobles Gentlemen and Peasants into absolute slavery and vassallage to make the King an absolute Monarch of France and himselfe both Pope and Monarch of the world But he lately dying by the of Divine Iustice of filthy Vicers and Diseases and the King since being some say poysoned by the Iesuites who murthered his two immediate Predecessors wise men conjecture the French will now at last revive and regain their ancient just hereditary freedom rights Liberties and cast of that insupportable yoke of bondage under which they have been oppressed for sundry years and almost brought to utter desolation I have the longer insisted on these Histories of the Kings and Kingdom of Frances which clearly demonstrate the Realm Parliament and three Estates of France to be the Soveraigne Power in that Kingdom in some sort paramount their kings them selves who are no absolute Monarchs nor exempted from the Laws jurisdiction restraints censures
of their Kingdom and Estates assembled as some falsly averre they are because our Royalists and Court Doctors parallell England with France making both of them absolute Monarchies and our greatest malignant Councellors chiefe Designe hath been to reduce the Government of England to the late modell and new arbitrary proceedings of France which how pernicious they have proved to that unfortunate Realm what infinite distructive civill warres and combustions they have produced and to what unhappy tragicall deaths they have brought divers of their Kings Princes Nobles and thousands of their people the premisses other Storyes will so far discover as to cause all prudent Kings and Statesmen to steer the Helme of our own and other Kingdoms by a more safe steddy and fortunate compasse Thus I have done with France and shall recompence any prolixity in it with greater brevity in other Kingdoms when I have overpassed Spain From France I shall next steer my course to the Kingdomes and Kings of Spaine whom Iacobus Valdesius Chancellor to the King of Spain in a large Book de Dignitate Regum Regnorumque Hispaniae printed at Granado 1602. professedly under takes to prove to be of greater dignity and to have the Precedency of the Kings and Kingdoms of France which Cassanaeus and all French Advocates peremptorily deny The first Kings of Spain over-run by the Goths and Wisigoths are those their Writers call the Gothish Kings who as Michael Ritius de Regibus Hispaniae L. 1 2. Iohannis Mariana de rebus Hispaniae L. 2 3. the Generall History of Spain and othes affirme were elected by and had their authority from the people You may reade their lives and successions at large in these Authors and finde some of there dis-inherited and deposed by their subjects others of them in ward during their minorities to such as the State appointed others murdered but all of them subject to the Lawes of their Realms as it is evident by the expresse ancient Law of the Wisigoths having this Title Quod tam Regia potestas quam populorum universitas Legum reverentiae sit subjecta by other lawes thereto annexed by Iohannis Mariana De Rege Regis institutione L. 1. c. 9. Those whom they properly call Kings of Spain had their royall authority derived to them conferred on them by the people upon this occasion Spain being a Provincesubject to the Roman Empire was spoyled over-runne and possessed by the barbarous Moors for many years in which time the Spanyards oft solicited the Roman Emperours for ayde to expell the Moors but could gain none Whereupon to free themselves and their Countrey from slavery they chose one Pelagius for their Captain by whose valour they conquered the Moors and thereupon by unanimous consent Elected and Crowned Pelagius King of Oviedo whom the Spanish Writers mention as the first King of Spain And this their desertion by the Emperours the Spanish Writers generally hold and g Iacobus Valdesius proves it largely to be a sufficient lawfull ground for the Spanyards even by the generall law of Nations to cast off their subjection to the Roman Empire and to elect a King erect a Kingdom of their own exempt from all subjection to the Emperor since they purchased their own libertie and Countrey from the Gothes by conquest of themselves alone without any aide or assistance from the Roman Emperours to whom for this reason they hold themselves and their Kingdom no wayes subject yet for all this they deem their Kings inferiour to their whole Kingdoms and censurable yea deposable by them as is cleer by the forecited passage of the Bishop of Burgen Ambassadour to the King of Spain in the Councell of Basill and by Johannis Mariana the Jesuites Book de Rege Regis Institution dedicated to Philip the third King of Spain printed at Madrit in Spain by this Kings own speciall priviledge Dated at Madrit January 25. 1599. and after this reprinted at Mentz in Germany Anno 1605. Cum privilegio sacrae Caesariae Majestatis to wit of the Emperour Radulph the second permissu Superiorum who certainly would not thus specially approve authorize this Book for the Presse had it maintained any Positions contrary to the Laws or derogatory to the Prerogative Royall of the Crownes and Kingdoms of Spain though other States cannot so well digest it In this very Book the Authour who hath likewise written a large History of the affaires and Kings of Spain professedly maintains in a speciall Chapter wherein he debates this Question Whether the power of the Republike or King be greater That the whole Kingdom State and People in every lawfull Kingdom and in Spain it selfe are of greater power and authority then the King His reasons which I have for brevity digested into number in his own words are these First because all Royall Power that is lawfull hath its originall from the People by whose grant the first Kings in every Republike were placed in their Royall Authoritie which they circumscribed with certain laws and sanctions lest it should too much exalt it selfe to the distruction of the Subjects and degenerate into a Tyrannie This appears in the Lacedaemonians long since who committed onely the care of Warre and procuration of holy things to the King as Aristotle Writes Also by a later example of the Aragonians in Spain who being incited with an earnest endeavour of defending their libertie and not ignorant how the hights of Libertie are much diminished from small beginnings created a middle Magistrate like the Tribunall power commonly called at this time Aragoniae Iustitia the Justice of Aragon who armed with the lawes authoritie and endeavours of the people hath hitherto held the Royall Power included within certain bounds and it was specially given to the Nobles that there might be no collusion if at any time having communicated their counsell among themselves they should keep assemblies without the Kings privity to defend their Lawes and Liberties In these Nations and those who are like them no man will doubt but that the authoritie of the Republike is greater then the Kings Secondly because in other Provinces where the people have lesser and the Kings more power and all grant the King to be the Rector and supream Head of the Commonwealth and to have supream authoritie in managing things in times of warre or peace yet there the whole Commonwealth and those who represent it being chosen out of all Estates and meeting together in one place or Parliament are of greater power to command and deny than the King which is proved by experience in Spain where the King can impose no Taxes nor enact no Laws if the people dissent or approve them not Yea let the King use art propound rewards to the Citizens sometimes speak by threats to draw others to consent to him solicite with words hopes and promises which whether it may be well done we dispute not yet if they shall resist their judgement shall be
their consents who shall be the next Heir to avoid questions and commotions about the Title to the Crown That where the Right of the Crown is in controversie the whole Kingdom and State ought to decide the right and settle it where they see best cause That if the right Heir in Hereditary Kingdoms yea in Spain be an Ideot Infant Woman or a person unmeet or not so fit to Governâ— as others of the blood he may be lawfully put from the Crown and another of their Race lawfully substituted King in his place by the whole State especially when the good or safetie of the Commonwealth requires it because the safety of the people is the supremost Law and what they by common consent have Enacted onely for the publike safetie they may without any obstacle alter when things require it by like common consent especially because the hereditary Rights of reigning are for the most part made rather by the dissimulation of the People not daring to resist the will of former Princes then by their certain will and the free consent of all the Estates That he which is thus settled by consent of all the Estates hath a just Title against the next Heir of the Blood and his Issue who are put by the Crown else divers Kings and Princes now reigning in Spain elswhere should be usurpers and want good Titles to their crownes they or their Ancestorâ— being not the next right heires of the Royall Stock for all which particulars he gives sundry instances in the Kingdomes of Spaine as in Berengaria Blanch the Mother of Lewes of France Ferdinand Sancho the younger sonne of Alfonso Henry the Bastard Iohn King of Portugall Fardinand and Iohn the 2. of Aragon c. concluding That if the King degenerate into a Tirant by subverting Religion Lawes Liberties oppressing murthering or deflowring his subjects the whole Kingdome may not onely question admonish and reprehend him but in case he prove incorrigible after admonition deprive him and substitute another in his place which saith he hath been done more then once in Spain Thus King Peter was publikely rejected for his cruelty to his subjects and Henry his Brother though of an unclean Mother obtained the Crowne so Henry his Nephewes Nephew for his slothfulnesse and evill manners was deposed by the Nobles suffrages and Alphanso his Brother though but a yong child proclaimed King After his death Elizabeth Henry his sister had the chiefe government of the Realme leaving Henry And for a conclusion he addes That such a Tyrannicall King continuing incorrigible after publike admonitions of the whole State if there be no hopes of amendment may not onely be deposed but put to death and murthered by the whole State or any particular persons by their appointment yea without it a note somewhat above Ela if he be declared a publike enemy by the whole state and in case the whole states cannot publikely assemble by reason of such a Princes knowne notorious tyranny he writes That then in such a case it is lawfull for any private man to murther him to free the Countrey and Kingdome from destruction Adding that it is a wholsome meditation for Princes to be perswaded that if they oppresse the Common-wealth if they become intoller able thorow vices and filthinesse that they live in such a condition that they may not onely be slaine of right but with laud and glory Peradventure this feare â—â—â—retard some Princes that they give not themselves wholly to be corrupted with vices flatterers and cast bridles upon their fury That which is the chiefe let the Prince bee perswaded that the authority of the whole Common-wealth is greater then his being but one neither let him beleeve the worst of men affirming the contrary for to gratifie him which is very pernicious All these positions of Mariana however other Kings and Kingdomes may relish them especially the last touching private Subjects which few can approve the Parliaments of France doing publike execution on this Book as they had just cause for extolling and justifying the barbaroâ—s murther of their King Henry the 3. by James Clement a Dominican Frier l. 1. c. 6. p. 51. to 57. and justifying the Guises Rebellion are yet authorized as Catholike and Orthodox by the most Catholike King of Spaine and the Emperour of Germany in whose Kingdomes they passe for currant coyne the most dangerous of them being seconded not onely by Hieronymus Blanca in his Aragonensium Rerum Commentariis Iohannis Pistorius Hispaniae Illustratae c. and other Spanish Historians collected by him but likewise by Alvarius Pelagius Cardinall Tolet Capistranus Dominicus Bannes Franciscus Victoria Simancha Patensis Gregory de Valentia Suarez the Doctors of Salamancha Becanus Bellarmine with other Spanish Iesuites Writers who most heretically affirme That even the Pope alone either with or without a Councell for heresie as they deem it and obstinacy against the See of Rome may excommunicate censure depose kill or murther any Christian Princes depose them from their thrones dispose of their Crownes to others at their pleasures absolve their subjects wholly from their allegeance and give subjects power to rise up in armes against and murther them by open force or secret treachery which Bishop Bilson truly affirmes to be farre more dangerous and derogatory to Princes then to attribute such a power not to any particular persons but to their own whole Kingdomes and Parliaments onely who being many in number of the same Nation and Religion with and having many dependances on and many engagements by oath duty favours benefits to their Princes lesse malice against them judging onely according to the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and former presidents of their Ancestors and aiming at nothing but their Kingdomes safety are like to be more just indifferent Iudges of their Princes action when questioned then the Pope a meer enemy and forraigner who proceeds by no other authority but what he hath unjustly usurped from Kings and by no other rules but his owne will pride malice honour or profit I have thus given you an account of the Kings of Spaines subordination to their whole kingdomes and Lawes in point of Thesis and positive Doctorine approved by themselves professed by their eminentest Writers I shall now proceed to Historicall examples to confirme it in point of practise Ordogno the 14. king of Castile summoned 4. Earles of Castile to appeare before him who refused to goe to the warres against the Saracens promising them safe conduct not withstanding he commanded them to be apprehended imprisoned and slain for which bloody Treachery those of Castile rebelled against him rejecting his government and providing for the safety of them and theirs Duos Milites non de potentioribus sed de prudentioribus eligerunt quos Iudices statuerunt c. They elected two prudent Knights of their owne to be their Magistrates and Iudges to governe them to manage their warres and administer justice to them the one
was named Flaevius Calvus the other Nunius surnamed de Rasura whose Son Gondesalvus after his Fathers death was substituted in his place made Generall of the Militia Principatum Militiae addiderunt and his son after him tam à Magnatibus Militibus quà m AB VNIVERS IS POPVLIS CASTELANIS made Earle of Castile and all submitted themselves to his government rejecting the Dominion both of Ordogno and his brother King Froila after him for their tyranny and trechery Alphonso the great King of Gallecia about the yeere of Christ 918. imprisoning his eldest sonne Garsias laying him in irons and exercising other cruelties was by the practise of his owne Queen Semena and his other sonnes and Nobles so prosecuted and put to such streights that they enforced him to resign his Crown to his sonne Garcias and to deprive himselfe of his gouernment in the presence of his sons and the grandees of his Realm after which he requested his sonne to raise and grant him an Army to goe against the Sarazens who condescending thereto hee gained a glorious Victory ouer them and so dyed Alphonso sonne of Ordogno King of Castile after 5. yeers reigne out of levity rather then Religion resigned his Crown to Ramire his younger Brother and then turnd Monk about the yeer 939. but not long after casting off his Coul leaving his Monastery he began to raise forces and to aspire to the Crown again which he had resigned wherupon Ramir raised an Army against him and after 2. yeers waries took him prisoner put out his eyes and thrust him into a Monastery Iohn the first the 35 King of Castile after the death of Ferdinand King of Portugall claimed that kingdome in right of Eleanor his wife and next Heire but the Portugals elected Iohn a bestard a Knight of the blood Royall for their King and excluded Eleanor Henry the 4. the 38. King of Castile having no children lawfully begotten would have made Elizabeth his bastard daughter heire to the Crown but the Nobles would no wayes permit it and resisting him with all their might preferred his own sister Elizabeth to the Crown and married her to Ferdinand the 6. sonne to Iohn King of Arragon rejecting his spurious daughter And Frier Iohn de Teixera iâ— his Book of The Originall of the Kings of Portugall affirmes that the Kings of Portugall were usually ELECTED BY THE SVFFRAGES AND FREE CHOICE OF THE PEOPLE who had power to conferre the Kingdome on whom they pleased averring that Alfonso 1. 3. and 5. Iohn the 1. Emanuel and Antonio Kings of Portugall were thus elected Which though Duardus Nomus Leo a Portugois Lawyer denyes and seemes to refute yet he grants freely that the Parliament or Assembly of the Estates in Portugall have usually determined the Title Right and ordered the Succession of that Crown in the Cases of these Princes and determined of their Legitimate or spurious birthes That when the Kings of Portugall have dyed without Heires they have BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS freely elected whom they thought meetest for their King And that after the death of King Ferdinand they put by Iohn and Ferdinand the sonnes of King Peter begotten of Agnes de Castro his Concubine from the Crown because they were bastards and moreover enemies to the name and Realme of the Portugois entring with Henry and Peter Kings of Castile in an hostile manner with an Army into the Confines of Portugall wasting them every where and doing great dammages to and committing many murthers among their Citizens for which reason the States assembled at Coimbri resolved that although they were legitimate yet THEY COVLD NOT OBTAIN THE SVCESSION OF THAT KINGDOME quod se hostes alienos a Portugalia declarassent because THEY HAD THVS DECLARED THEMSELVES ENEMIES AND ALIENS TO PORTVGALL And therefore beleeving the Kingdome to be void for want of a right heire to succeed in which case BY THE LAW OF ALL NATIONS THEY MIGHT LAWFVLLY ELECT THEM WHAT KING THEY PLEASED they chose Iohn the Bastard King After which he shewes that Philip the 2. his Title to the Crown was long debated by and resolved in the Assembly of the States of Portugall in the life of king Henry who summoned all the Pretenders to the Crown to come and declare their Titles to it in a Parliament held at Almierin upon the Petition of the Senate and People who earnestly pressed him that the Title of the crown might be setled and discided during his life to prevent division and civill warres after his death By which it is apparent that the Assembly of the Estates of Portugall is the most Soveraign power and above their kings themselves It is clear that the Gothish kings which reigned in Spain were not hereditary but elective yea censurable excommunicable and desposable by them for their Male-administrations The Generall History of Spaine is expresse that among the Goths they did not reigne by right and succession from Father to Sonne but those were chosen Kings among them which were held worthy which election was made by the Nobility and People and if any one did affect that dignity by any other unlawfull meanes he was excommunicated and rejected from the company of christians as appeares by the 5. Councell of Toledo Thus Vallia the 1. king of the Goths An. 418. Agila the 11. king An. 546. Luiba the 13. king An. 565. Gundamir the 18. king An. 610. Suintilla the 20. king An 621. Tulca the 23. king An. 642. Bamba the 26. king of Goths an 672. to omit others were elected by the Nobles and people though now and then the Crown went by succession through usurpation rather then right Theodiscle the tenth king of the Goths in Spaine giving himself to lusts and adulteries polluted great and honest families corrupted Nobles wives and committed many murthers whereupon the chiefe of the Goths conspiring against him strangled him at Sevill â—â—oting in his banquets and elected Agila for their king So Victrix the 17. king of the Goths a vitious base unworthy Prince was miserably slain by his own people for his vitiousnesse as he sate at Table Suintilla the 20. king of the Goths in the beginning was a good Prince but in the end he grew exceeding covetous and cruell wherefore the Goths made him resign his Kingdome about the yeare 630. and deprived him of the crowne he was likewise excommunicated by the Bishops whose power at that time began to equall that of Kings at the Councell of Toledo which interdicted him with Geilands brother their wives and children the communion and fellowship of the Church and the possession of their goods gotten by violence and tyrannicall meanes and Sisenand his adversary with the consent of the people obtained the Kingdom The 6. Councel of Toledo under Cinthilla the 22. king of Goths about the yeare 686. decreed and by a perpetuall law imposed on the Kings of Spain not to suffer any one to live
Capello who was wholly given to his wives humours hated of the Portugales and himselfe disliked for her sake for many Malefactors and insolent persons were supported by her who grew daily more audacious in their excesse without feare of Iustice which was trodden under foot for their respect For these considerations and her barrennesse too all the Noblemen of the kingdome desired to have the Queen called Mencia separated and sent out of Portugall for effecting whereof they made a great instance at Rome but neither exhortation admonition nor commandment nor censure could prevaile the king so doting on her that he would not leave her Which the Portugals perceiving some of them presumed to seize on her in the City of Coimbra and conducted her into Gallicia from whence she never more returned into Portugall Not content herewith they sought to depose the King from his Royall dignity too for his ill government and to advance his Brother Don Alphonso to the Regall Throne in his place whom the Estates assembled made Regent of Portugall leaving only the Title of King to his brother which fact of the Estates the Pope in the Councell of Lions authorized by his Apostolicke power with which the King being displeased abandoned his Realme and retired into Castile Anno 1247. The Lawes and Customes of Arragon were reduced into writing by King Iames his appointment and compacted into one body having till that time been observed onely by tradition which Volume was coufirmed by the Estates held at Huâ—fâ—a And the same yeere the King of Castile erected a kind of Chancery and standing Court of Parliament of 12. learned men which followed the Court. Anno 1254. Thibald the 2. king of Navarre being but 15. yeers old at the descent of the crown unto him was at 25. yeers of age declared of full age and crowned King in the great church of Pampelone where he did sweare TO PRESERVE AND AUGMENT THE PRIVILEDGES OF THE COVNTRY Afterwards he doing homage to the king of Castile for the Realme of Navarre as his predecessours had done before him and making such a peace with him as the prelates Knights and Commonalties of the Realme in the States had approved yet divers knights and the Inhabitants of the Borough of St. Iermin of Pampelone disallowed this homage this peace and would not subscribe to it as tending to the kings dishonour whereupon the king did punish them by fines but his choller being past some few dayes after considering they were good and faithfull subjects loving his honour and greatnesse and that they resisted his will out of true love and zeale which they owed to the Crowne and their Countrey hee caused their Fines to be restored Alphonso the 3. fifth King of Portugall putting away his first wife Mahault without cause after he had children by her and marrying Beatrix hereupon when by no intreaties of Friends or the Pope he would entertaine his first wife again he was excommunicated by the Pope and his Realme interdicted 10. or 12. yeers space continuing still obstinate till his first wife dyed after which he was absolved Anno 1260. and in some yeere following there were divers controversies concerning the Crown Lands and setling of Portions for the King of Arragons younger children moved and determined in the Assembly of the Estates of Arragon and the Nobility complaining that their King Iames did breake their priviledges made many Leagues and Factions This matter being debated in the Estates at Saragossa and then at Ex ea in the yeare 1265. for pacifying these troubles they enacted That no honours nor military fees should be given to any but to Gentlemen of race and born in the Countrey That no Gentleman should be subject to the tribute of Cattell nor to any other That in all controversies which the Nobility might have against the king or among themselves the Magistrate called the Iustice Major of Arragon should be Iudge being assisted by the Councell That the King should not give the fees and Military rewards allotted to them that doe him service as a recompence of their vertue and valour to any of his lawfull children who by right have their portions in the Realme Anno 1274. Iames King of Arragon comming to the Councell of Lions desirous there to be crowned by the hands of Pope Gregory a ceremony whereof he made great account the Pope refused him unlesse he would acknowledge himselfe vassall to the church of Rome and pay the arrerages of the rent which the deceased King Don Pedro his Father had promised the which King Iames would not doe holding it an unworthy thing so to debase the greatnesse of his Crowne and restraine the Liberty of his Realme in any sort And this yeare there were great and continuall Tumults in Arragon the Nobility opposing themselves against the King for composing which differencs the Estates of Arragon assembled in Parliament at Exea where king Iames tooke the government and managing of the affaires of the Realme from his sonne Don Pedro and diverse great Dons were there condemned of contumacy and their Lands confiscated by the Iustice Major of Arragon In this Assembly the Nobility pleaded the Priviledges of Câ—â—teloyne That the Nobility might quit the Kings obedience in case of controversies and suites especially if there were question of their Liberties and to protest it publikely Anno 1265. Denis the infant King of Portugall desired his Grandfather Alphonso King of Castile to discharge the Realm of Portugall of the homage and vassallage it ought to the King of Leon who thinking it would be taken ill by the Noblemen his Subjects advised the infant to propound it in an open Assembly called to that end The opinion of Don Nugno de Lara was that by no meanes he should diminish the authority and greatnesse of his Crown which he should doe if he did quit this homage to the King of Portugall For which opinion the King growing angry with him the residue fearing the kings displeasure advised him to doe it Whereupon the Realme of Portugall was freed from all homage and subjection due to the Kings of Leon and Castile For which prodigality the other Nobles and D. Nugno were so much discontented that they made a League with the King of Granado against their own King for dismembring Portugall from the Crown of Leon to pacifie which differences the King used many mediations and at last called an Assembly of the Estates at Burgos the which was held without the Towne for the safety of these Confederates That great Astronomer Alphonso King of Castile who presumed to controule the Author of Nature saying That if he had been at the Creation of the world hee should in many things have been of another opinion and amended Gods workmanship was a most willfull indiscreet unfortunate Prince for his eldest sonne Fernand dying in his life time leaving Alphonso and other issue males behind him Don Sancho his second son resolved to dispossesse his
to their charge the King and his houshold servants on the other side denied that there was either Law or custom which tyed the King or his followers to any such subjection In the end it was concluded that the reformation of the Court should be made by twelve of the principall Families the like number of Knights four Deputies of Saragossa and one of either of the other Cities the which should give their voices in that case This Vnion of Aragon obtained likewise a Decree that the King should have certain Councellors chosen to wit four of the chief Nobility four Knights of noble and ancient races four of his houshold servants two Knights for the Realm of Valencia two Citizens of Saragossa and one of either of the other Cities whom they particularly name with a condition that whilest the King should remain in Aragon Ribagorca or Valencia two of those Noblemen two of his servants two Knights of Aragon one of Valencia and the four Deputies of the Realm of Aragon should follow and reside in his Court AS COVNCELLORS APPOINTED BY THE VNION who protested by solemn Deputies sent to the King to that end that if he did not receive observe and maintain those orders THEY WOVLD SEIZE VPON ALL HIS REVENVES and on all the fees Offices and dignities of such Noblemen as should contradict them Thus were the Kings of Aragon intreated in those times by their subjects who entred into a Vnion between themselves resolving That for the common cause of liberty Non verbis solum SED ARMIS CONTENDERE LICERET that it was lawfull for them to contend not onely with words BVT WITH ARMS TO and determined in this assembly of the States A Comitijs intempestive discedere REGI NEFAS ESSE That it was unlawfull yea a grand offence for the king to depart unseasonably from his Parliament before it was determined Our present case Iames the second of Aragon being in Sicily at the death of King Alphonso Don Pedro his brother assembled the Estates at Saragossa to consult lest the State in his absence would receive some prejudice where James arriving having first sworn and promised the observation of the Rights and Priviledges of the Countrie was received and crowned king About the year 1320 Iames by advice of his Estates held at Tarragone made a perpetuall Vnion of the Realms of Arragon and Valencia and the Principality of Catâ—lone the which from that time should not for any occasion be disunited In which assembly Don Iames eldest son to the Crown being ready to marry Leonora of Castile suddenly by a strange affection quitting both his wife and succession to the Realm of Arragon told his Father That he had made a vow neither to marry nor to reign so as notwithstanding all perswasions of the King and Noblemen he quit his Birth-right to his Brother Don Alphonso after the example of Esau discharged the Estates of the Oath they had made unto him and presently put on the habite of the Knights of Ierusalem Whereupon his second brother was by the Estates of Arragon acknowledged and sworn heir of these Kingdoms after the decease of his father At this time the Authority of the Iustice of Aragon was so great That it might both censure the King and the Estates and appoint them a place and admit them that did assist or reject them Ferdinand the fourth king of Castile being but a childe when his father Sancho died was in ward to his mother Queen Mary his Protectresse he had two competitors to the Crown Alphonso de la Cede and Den Iohn who making a strong confederacy were both crowned Kings against right by severall parts of his Realm which they shared between them The States assembled at Zamora granted great sums of money to Ferdinand to maintain the wars with his enemies and procure a dispensation of Legitimation and marriage from the Pope who would do nothing without great fees After which he summoning an assembly of the Estates at Medina they refused to meet without the expresse command of the Queen Mother who commanded them to assemble and promised to be present After this divers accords were made twixt him and his competitors and at last calling an assembly of the Estates to assist him in his warres against the Moors he soon after condemned two Knights called Peter and Iohn of Caravajal without any great proofs for a murther and caused them to be cast down headlong from the top of the Rock of Martos who professing their innocency at the execution they adjourned the king to appear at the Tribunall Seat of Almighty God within thirty dayes after to answer for their unjust deaths who thereupon fell sick and died leaving his son Alphonso the 12 very young for whose Regency there being great competition the inhabitants of Avila and their Bishop resolved not to give the possession and government of the Kings person to any one that was not appointed by the assembly of the Estates Whereupon the Estates assembling at Palence committed the government of his person to Q. Mary his Grandmother and Queen Constance his mother who dying another Assembly of the Estates was called at Burgos Anno 1314. who decreed that the Government of the King and Regencie of the Realme should be reduced all into one body betwixt Q Mary Don Pedro and Don Iohn and if any one of them should dye it should remain to the two other that did survive and to one if two dyed After this Anno 1315. these Tutors and Governours of the Realme of Castile were required by the Estates in an Assembly at Carrion to give caution for their government and to give an account what they had done Who often jarring and crossing one another divers Assemblies of Estates were oft called to accord them Anno 1320. The Estates assembling appointed new Governours of the King and Realme who discharging their trust very lewdely and oppressing the People Anno 1326. they were discharged of their Administration at a Parliament held at Vailledolet in which the king did sweare to observe the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and to administer justice maintaining every one in his Estate goods and honour Which done the Deputies of the Estates swore him Fealty This King afterwards proving very cruell and tyrannicall his Nobles and Subjects oft times successively took up defensive armes against him his Tyranny augmenting their obstinancy and procuring him still new troubles Whereupon at last discerning his errours he became more mild and often assembled the Estates in Parliament who gave him large Subsidies to maintain his warres against the Moores The Province of Alava had a custome to chuse a Lord under the Soveraignty of Castile who did govern and enjoy the revenues appointed by the Lords of the Countrey for the election of whom they were accustomed to assemble in the Field of Arriaga those of this Election being called Brethren and the Assembly of the Brotherhood Notwithstanding in the yeer 1332. the
Brotherhood and Estates of this Province sent to K. Alphonso divers Articles which they beseeched him to confirme promising for their part that this should be their last Assembly and that the name and effect of their Brotherhood should remain for ever extinct and the Province be for ever united to the Crown of Castile if he would confirme those Articles to them being 17. in number which he did The chiefe were these That the King nor his Successors should not alien any place of his Demesnes That the Gentlemen and their goods should be free and exempt from all Subsidies as they had been heretofore That they and others of the Countrey should be governed according to the customes and rights of Soportilla And that divers Townes and Villages therein specified should be free from all Tributes and Impositions About the yeer 1309. Mahumet King of Granado becomming casually blind was soon after deposed by his own Brother and the great men of his Realme who were discontented and disliked to be governed by a blind King who could not lead them to the warres in person Which Kingdome went by Election commonly as is evident by his three next successours and Mahumet the sixth King of Granado Anno 1307. Lewes Hutin was crowned King of Navarre at Pampelone where he sware to observe the Lawes and Rights of the Realme After which Anno 1315. Philip the long was elected by the Estates of Navarre to be their king in right of his wife but it was upon conditions drawn in writing which they tendered to him and the Queen to subscribe and sweare to before the solemnities of their Coronation in the Estates assembled at Pampelone which they yeelded willingly unto whereof the principall Articles were these 1. First to the Estates to maintain and keep the Rights Lawes Customes Liberties and priviledges of the Realme both written and not written whereof they were in possession to them and their successours for ever and not to diminish but rather augment them 2. That they should disannull all that had been done to the preiudice thereof by the kingâ— their Predecessors and by their Ministers without delay notwithstanding any Leâ— 3. That for the tearme of 12. yeares to come they should not coyne any money but such as was then currant within the Realme and that during their lives they should not coyne above one sort of money and that they should distribute part of the revenues profits and commodities of the Realme unto the Subiects 4. That they should not receive into their service above foure strangers but should imploy them of the Countrey 5. That the Forts and Garrison of the Realme should be given unto Gentlemen borne and dwelling in the Countrey and not to any stranger who should do homage to the Queen and promise for to hold them for her and for the lawfull Heire of the Countrey 6. That they should not exchange nor engage the Realme for any other Estate whatsoever 7. That they should not sell nor engage any of the Revenues of the Crowne neither should make any Law nor Statute against the Realme nor against them that should lawfully succeed therein 8. That to the first sonne which God should give them comming to the age of twenty yeares they should leave the kingdome free and without factions upon condition that the Estates should pay unto them for their expences an hundred thousand Sanchets or other French money equivalent 9. That if God gave them no children in that case they should leave the Realme after them free with the Forts in the hands of the Estates to invest them to whom of right it should belong 10. That if they infâ—inge these Articles or any part of them the Subiects should be quit of their Oath of subiection which they ought them These Articles being promised and sworne by the king and Queen they were solemnly crowned and the Deputies of the Estates Noblemen and Officers of the Crown took their obedience to them Vpon this agreement all the Castles and places of strength in Navarre were put into the hands of the Estates who committed them unto the custody of faithfull knights in whose keeping they continued a Catalogue of which Castles with the names of the knights that guarded them by the Estates appointment in the yeare 1335. you may read at large in the Generall History of Spaine Before this Anno 1328. the Estates of Navarre assembled at Puenta la Reyna to resolve without any respect TO WHOM THE REALM OF NAVARRE BELONGED whether to Edward king of England or to Iane Countesse of Eureux The Estates being adjourned to Pampalone the chief Town of the Realme their opinions were divers many holding that king Edward should have the Realm as Granchilde born of the daughter to Queen Iane daughter to King Henry rather then the Countesse of Eureux in regard of the Sex others with more reason held for the Countesse who was in the same degree but daughter to a Son and Heir to Queen Iane. These prevailed drawing the rest to their opinion whereupon the Countesse was declared true and lawfull Queen of Navarre the Realm having been vacant above four Moneths And untill that she and Count Philip her husband should come and take possession of the Realm they declared the Regent and Viceroy Don Iohn Corberan of Leet Standard bearer of the Realm and Iohn Martines of Medrado Lo here a Parliament of the Estates of Navarre summoned by themselves without a King determining the Right of succession to the Crown appointing a Vicegerent and prescribing such an Oath and Articles to their king as you heard before Anno 1331. king Philip of Navarre to administer justice erected a new Court of Parliament in Navarre which was called New to distinguish it from the old HE AND THE THREE ESTATES of the Realm NAMING MEN WORTHY OF THAT CHARGE Queen Iane and Philip deceasing their son Charles the second surnamed the Bad for his crueltie and ill manners was called by the three Estates of Navarre to Pampelone and there crowned in their Assembly after the manner of his Ancestors swearing to observe the Lawes and Liberties of the Country After which a far stricter Oath was administred to Charles the 3. An. 1390. Anno 1325. In a generall assembly of all the Estates of Arragon Don Pedro son to the Infant Don Alphonso was sworn presumptive Heir and Successor to the Crown after the decease of his Grandfather and Father the which was there decreed and practised for that Don Pedro Earl of Ribagorca did maintain that if his brother Don Alphonso should die before then Father the Realm did belong to him by right of propriery being the third brother rather then to his Nephew the son of the second brother In this Assembly the Articles of the generall priviledges were confirmed and it was ordained for a Law That no Freeman should be put to the Racke and that confiscations should not be allowed but in Cases of
crown their King in the Assembly of the Estates or Parliament of Arragon to put the King in mind that the Lawes the Iustice of Arragon and Assembly of Estates are above him act a kind of Play that he may remember it the better they bring in a man on whom they impose the name of the Iustice of Arragon whom by the common Decree of the people they enact to be greater and more powerfull then the King to whom sitting in an higher place they make the King doe homage and then having created the King upon certain Lawes and conditions they speake unto him in these words which shew the Excellent and singular fortitude of that Nation in bridling their Kings NOS QVI VALEMOS TANTO COME VOS Y PODEMOS MAS QVE VOS VOS ELEGIMOS REY CON EST AS Y EST AS CONDITIONES INTRA VOS Y NOS VN QVE MANDA MAS QVE VOS that is We who are as great as you and are able to doe more then you have chosen you King upon these and these conditions Between you and us there is one greater in command then you to wit the Iustice of Arragon Which Ceremony lest the King should forget it is every three yeares repeated in the Generall Assembly of the States of Arragon which Assembly the King is bound by Law to assemble it being a part of the very Law of Nations which sacred Liberty of Parliaments and Assemblies if any Kings by evill arts restrain or suppresse as violaters of the Law of Nations and void of humane Society they are no more to be reputed Kings but Tyrants as Hotoman hence determines I have now given you some what an over large account of the two greatest and most absolute hereditary Kings in Christendom France and Spain and proved them to be inferiour to the Lawes Parliaments Kingdomes People out of their owne Authors and Historians in which points if any desire further satisfaction I shall advise them to read but Junius Brutus his Vindiciae Contra Tyrannos De jure Magistratus in â—ubditos and Francisci Hotomani his Franco-Gallia and Controvers Illust for France Ioannis Mariana de Rege Regum Instit l. 1. with his History of Spain Hieronimus Blanca Rerum Arragonensium Commentarius Ioannis 〈◊〉 Laet Hispaniae descrip c. 5. Vasquius Contr. illust for Spain at their leisure and then both their judgements and consciences will be abundantly satisfied herein I shall now very cursorily run over other forraigne Kings and Kingdoms of lesse power and Soveraignty with as much brevity as may be For the Kings of Hungary Bohemia Poland Denmarke Sweden as they have been usually and are at this day for the most part not hereditary but meerly ellective by the Nobles and people so their Lawes which they take an Oath inviolably to observe and their Parliaments Nobles people are in Soveraigne power and jurisdiction paramount them as much almost if not altogether as the State of Venice is above their Duke or the States of the Low Countries superiour to the Prince of Orange and may upon just occasion not onely forcibly resist them with Arms but likewise depose if not adjudge them unto death for their Tyranny as Iohn Bodin the Histories of Hungary Poland Bohemia Denmarke Sweden Iunius Brutus De Iure Magistratus in Subditos Munster in his Cosmography and those who have compiled the Republikes of these Realmes attest who further evidence that most of these Realms have sometimes elected them Kings other times onely Dukes and made their republikes Principalitis Dukedoms or Kingdomes at their pleasure To give onely some briefe touches concerning these Realmes and their Kings Hungary THe Kings of Hungary are meerly elective by the States and Senators in their Parliaments or assemblies of the Estates without whom they can neither make Lawes impose Taxes leavie Warre nor conclude Peace and the grand Officer of the Realme to wit the great Palatine of Hungary who hath the chiefe Command both in Peace and Warre and power to judge the King Himselfe in some cases is elected onely in and by their Parliaments as the Marginall Writers manifest at large For their Realms and peoples deportment towards their ill Kings since they became Christians when they have degenerated into Tyrants and otherwise misdemeaned themselves take this briefe Epitome Peter the second Christian King of Hungary growing very insolent Tyrannicall and lascivious ravishing maids matrons in the third year of his reign all the Nobles and people thereupon conspiring together deposed and banished him the Realme electing Alba in his place who growing more insolent and Tyrannicall then Peter was in the third year of his reign slaine in warre and Peter restored to the Crown who proceeding in his tyrannies sacriledge and cruelty he was the third year after his restitution taken prisoner by his subjects his eyes put out and imprisoned till he dyâ—d Solomon the fift King of Hungary was twice deposed and thrust out of his Kingdom first by King Bela next by King Gysa elected Kings by the peoples generall consent and acclamation after whose death the Hungarians refused to restore Solomon and elected Ladislaus for their King whereupon Solomon became an Hermite and so dyed Ladislaus dying left two sons Almus the younger whom they elected King and Coloman the eldest to whom Almus out of simplicity surrendred the Crown because he was the elder brother whom he would not deprive of his primogeniture but repenting afterwards by the instigation of some of his friends he raised warre against his brother But the Hungarians to prevent a civill warre and effusion of blood DECREED that these two brethren should fight it out between them in a single duell and he who conquered in the duell they would repute their King Which Combate Coloman being purblinde lame and crookback'd refused after which Coloman treacherously surprising his brother Almus contrary to agreement put out his and Bela his sonnes eyes and thrust them into a Monastery King Stephen the second sonne of Coloman refusing to marry a wife and following Harlots the Barons and Nobles grieving at the desolation of the Kingdome provided him a wife of a Noble family and caused him to marry her After which making a war to aid Duk-Bezen without his Nobles consent in which Bezen was slaine the Nobles of Hungary assembling themselves together in Councell sayd Why and wherefore dye we if we shall claime the Dukedome which of us will the King make Duke therefore let it be decreed that none of us will assault the Castle and so let us tell the King Because he doth all this without the Councell of his Nobles They did so and added further that if he would assault the Castle he should doe it alone but we say they will returne unto Hungary and chuse another King Whereupon By the Command of the Princes the Heraulds proclaimed in the Tents That all the Hungarians should speedily returne into Hungary wherefore the King when he saw
himselfe justly deserted of his subjects ayde returned into Hungary Stephen the third comming to the Crowne did nothing without the Authoritie and advise of the Senate Stephen the fourth sonne of Bela usurping the Crowne was soone after expelled the Kingdome Emericus being elected King was very likely to be depriued by the Nobles and people for his sloathfulnesse but that he appeased them with good words and promises King Andrew going to Jerusalem his Queene Elizabeth in the meane time delivered the Wife of Bauchan a Nobleman being very beautifull to her brother who doated on her to be abused which Bauchan hearing of slew the Queene the King upon his returne examining this businesse acquitted Bauchan and judged her murther just being for so lewd a fact Ladislaus the fourth giving himselfe to all effaeminacy luxury and Harlots became odious to his Barons Nobles People for which he was excommunicated by Firmanus the Popes Legat that he might live Christianly and Chastly but he reforming not was soone after in the yeere 1â—90 slaine by the Cumans and his Kingdome infested with civill warres Mary the daughter of K. Lewes being received as Queene by the Hungarians for her fathers merits after his decease being yet young was married to Sigismond who was admitted into partnership in the government of the Realme and being governed by her mother and Nicholas de Gara who perswaded them to carry a strict hand over the Nobles of the Realme which they did thereupon the Nobles seeing themselves despised sent for Charles King of Naples into Hungary forced Mary and her Mother to resigne their rights to the Crowne and crowned Charles King at Alba Regalis When he was crowned the Bishop of Strigonium according to the custome demanded of the people thrice with alowd voyce Whether it were their pleasure that Charles should be crowned King who answered Yes which done he was crowned and soone after murthered by the two Queenes treachery Who were shortly after taken prisoners by Iohn de Horrach governour of Croatia the Queen Mother Elizabeth drowned Queen Mary kept prisoner and at last released upon oath given not to revenge her Mothers death who contrary to her oath caused Hornach and 32. Nobles more to be beheaded by Sigismond her husband whose kindred and children thereupon conspired against King Sigismond tooke and detained him prisoner Anno. 1401. till they should proceede further against him and in the meane time the Nobles of Hungary elected Ladislaus King of Apulia for their King and at last deposed Sigismond for his misgovernment cruelty love of women After Sigismonds death the Nobles and people were divided in the choise of their King one part electing and crowning Vladislaus King of Poland the other party Ladislaus an infant for their King but Vladislaus his party prevailing he was not long after slaine in a battle against the Turkes and the government of the Realme committed to that Noble Souldier Huniades during the Minority of Ladislaus who at his ripe age was received and declared King by all the Hungarians Ladislaus deceasing the Hungarians elected the Emperour Frederick King who delaying to come and take the election they thereupon chose Mathias King who enjoyed the dignity notwithstanding the Emperours opposition Anno. 1608. Mathias King of Hungary denyed the Protestants in Austria free exercise of their Religion they thereupon were forced to take up Armes and assembling together at Horne made a Protestation and sent to the States of Hungary requiring them to assist them with the succours that were promised by the offensive and defensive league after which they obtained a peace and part of what they demanded Anno 1613. In an Assembly of the Estates of Hungary the differences concerning the defence and Militia in the borders of Hungary against the Turke were ordered and setled And An. 1618. After many slow proceedings they elected Ferdinand of Bohemia for their King of Hungary but with these conditions That he should Religiously observe and cause to be immovably observed all the Liberties Immunities Priviledges Statutes Rights and Customes of the Kingdome with the Conclusions and Freaties of Vienna and all the Articles comprehended therein and all other concluded both before and after the Coronation of the Emperours Majestie in the yeares 1608. and 1609. Which Articles being ratified by the Emperour under his Letters Patents they proceeded to the Coronation according to the accustomed manner Such is the Soveraigne power of the States of Hungary to this very day And in one word so odious were Tyrants anciently to the Slavonians and Hungarians that by a publick Law of their Ancestors he who slew a Tyrannicall King was to succeede him in the Kingdome Bohemia For the Kings and Kingdome of Bohemia M. Paulus Stranskius in his Respublica Bohemiae c. 5 12. informes us out of the Fundamentall Lawes of Bohemia That the power of the Kings of Bohemia who are Elected by the generall Votes of the States is so farre restrained in that Realme that they can determine nothing concerning the Kingdome or great Affaires of the Realme but in their Parliaments or generall Assemblies of the Estates by the generall consent of the people which are Summoned by the king himself and held just like our Parliaments in the kings Regency and during the Interregnum by the Senate of the Realme as often as there is occasion there being this clause in the Writ of Summons That whether all those who are sommoned come at the day or not the king with those who appeare will proceed to decree what shall be just and beneficall for the Republicke and that those who neglect to appeare shall be bound thereby all Lawes and Acts are therein passed by publicke consent The king cannot alien or morgage any of the Crown Lands nor release not diminish the revenue Liberties of the Realm nor promote any strangers to the custodies of Castles or publicke functions impose no Taxes charges nor altar the ancient manner of the Militia of the Realm nor make warre or peace without the Parliaments advise and consent And before the king is Crowned the Burgrave and Nobles in the Name of all the Realme demand of him to confirm and ratifie both with his especiall Charter and publick Oath the Ancient and laudable Priviledges Immunities Liberties Rights Laws Customes and Institutions as well private as publicke of all and singular the inhabitants of the Realme and to governe them according to the rule of the Lawes after the example of his predecessors kings of Bohemia Which done he seales and delivers them a speciall Charter takes such a solemne Oath and then is Crowned upon these Conditions The Arch-bishop of Prague after the Letany ended demands of the king kneeling on his knees Wilt thou keepe the holy faith delivered to thee from Catholick men and observe it in just workes He answering I will He proceedes and saith Wilt thou Governe and defend the Kingdome granted thee from God according to the
in sundry Declarations justified their rejection of Ferdinand their Election of Frederick and his Title to be just and lawfull with their preceedent and subsequent warres in defence of Religion Yea Fredericke himselfe by sundry Declarations maintained his own Title and the lawfulnes of these wars which passages and proceedings being yet fresh in memory and at large related by Grimston in his Imperiall History I shall forbear to mention them By this briefe account you may easily discerne the Soveraigne power of the Realm and States of Bohemia over their kings and Princes most of the great Offices of which Realme are hereditary and not disposable by the King but States who Elect their Kings themselves and their greatest Officers too Poland For the Kings and Kingdome of Poland Martinus Chromerus in his Polonia lib. 2. De Republica et Magistratibus Poloniae informes us that the Princes and Dukes of Poland before it was advanced unto a Kingdome and the Kings of it ever since it became a Realme were alwaies elected by the chiefest Nobles and States unanimous suffrages That after the Kings of Poland became Christians their power began to bee more restrained then it was at first the Clergy being wholly exempt from their royall Iurisdiction That the King cannot judge of the life or fame of a knight unlesse in some speciall cases without it be in the assembly of the Estates with the Senate nor yet publickly make Warre or Peace with any nor impose Taxes or Tributes or new Customes nor alienate any of the goods of the Realme nor yet doe or decree any greater thing pertaining to the Common-wealth without the Senate or Parliaments assent Neither can hee make new Lawes nor publickly command money in an extraordinary manner nor coine money nor nominate a Successor not with the Senate without the consent of the Nobility whether of Knights or Gentlemens Order By or out of whom all publicke Magistrates and Senators almost are chosen so as now the summe or chiefest power of the Republicke is residing in them So that the Kingdome and Republicke of the Polonians doth not much differ in reason from that of the Lacedâ—monians in ancient times and of the Venetians now An Oath is exacted of the new King when he is crowned to this effect That he shall raigne according to the Lawes and institutes of his Predecessors and will safely conserve to every order and man his right priviledge and benefit confirmed by former Kings nor will he diminish any of the borders or goods of the Realme but will according to his power recover those that are lost from others After all which the Senate sweare fealty to him c. The Revenues Tributes and Customes of the King are all reduced to a certainty the Nobles Clergie are exempted from Taxes The king by the Lawes of King Alexander is prohibited to alien to any one the Lands of the Crowne No new Lawes can be made nor old ones repealed but by the king Senate and Nobles assembled in Parliament And because there is wont to be in highest power a slippery and ready degree to Tyrannie certaine Senators and Councellours are adjoyned to the King who may direct his Councells and Actions to the safety of the Common-wealth and his judgments according to the Rule of justice and equitie and with their wholsome monitions and Councells may as there shall be occasion as it were with certaine living Lawes both informe his minde and moderate his power This Royall Senate much greater now then in times past consists of a certaine number of men which wee call the Senators or Councellours of the REALME who are not admitted to the Councell without an Oath and this Office is perpetuall during life having certaine Honours and Magistracies thereto annexed partly Ecclesiasticall partly Civill It consists of 96. persons in all some of them Bishops others Palatines Knights Castellanes and other Officers of the Realme The Chancellor of the Realme may signe many things without the Kings Privitie and may deny to seale those things which are contrary to Law though the king command them Most of the great Officers and Magistrates are chosen in Parliament and cannot be displaced but in Parliament and that for some great offence Their Parliaments or Generall Assemblies of the States are held much like ours once every yeare at least and some times every fift or sixth moneth if there be occasion and then they are kept constantly at one place to wit at Petricow or Warsavia in the midst of the Kingdome unlesse it be upon some extraordinary just occasion and then the king by advice of this Councel may sommon the Parliament at another place It is provided by a Law within these 20. yeares That it shall not be lawfull to the King to make a warre without the assent of his Parliament and Great Councell and that the Nobles as oft as there is occasion shall at their owne costs without wages defend the borders of the Realme yet not without the King unlesse it be during the Interregnum but they may not be compelled to goe out of the Realme to any Forraigne warre without wages the Souldiers wages are reduced to a certainety and asseased by publicke consent in Parliament which Orders all Military and Civill Affaires So Cromerus For their carriage towards their ill Kings I shall give you onely a short account Miesco their second King being unfit to governe a man given wholly to his belly ease sleepe pleasure and governed by his Queene thereupon most of his subjects revolted from him and he dying the Polonians at first for many yeares refused to chuse Cazimirus his Son King least he should follow his fathers step till at last after a long Interregnum when he had turned Monke they elected him King Boleslaus his sonne a man of a dissolute life given to lust and the pâ—st of the Realme was excommunicated by the Bishop of Cracow for his wickednes for which cause he slew him Whereupon the Pope deprived him and Poland of the Crowne and absolved his Subjects from their obedience to him who expelled and forced him to flee out of the Realme into Hungary where he became mad and died Myâ—zlaus the 10. King of Poland exercising tyranny every where upon his people by reason of his power and allies was deposed by his subjects and Cazâ—miâ—us elected King in his stead He was three or foure times deposed â—nd put by the Crowne Boleslaus who succeeded Henry was deprived of the Monarchy Henry was surprised and most strictly imprisoned Boleslaus was slaine by his Nobles and Vladislaus Locktect elected King in his stead ravishing virgins Matrons and not reforming things according to promise the Nobles hereupon assembling together An 1300. abrogated his election as pernicious and chose Wenceslaus King of Bohemia King in his place And not to recite more ancient histories of such like nature King Henry the third of Poland was elected and sworne King upon conditions which he
was to performe Anno 1574. After which he secretly departing out of Poland without the assent of the Nobles to take possession of the Crowne of France within 3. monthes after his Coronation in Poland the Polonians sent Messengers after him to Fâ—rrara June 16. 1574. who denounced to him that unlesse he returned into Poland before the 12. of May following they would depose him and elect another King Which he neglecting they in a generall assembly of the Estates at Warsauia deprived him of the Crowne and elected a new King the Chancellor and greatest part of the Counsellers elected Maximilian the Emperour Some others with the greater part of the Nobility desiring to have one of the Polish blood elected Anno sister of their deceased King Sigismund giving her for husband Stephen Battery Prince of Transylvania and proclaimed him King The Emperour making mary delayes Stephen in the meane time enters Poland marrieth Anne and is crowned King by generall consent February 8. 1576. who tooke this memorable Coronation Oath prescribed to him by the Nobles I Stephen by the grace of God elected King of Poland great Duke of Lithunia c. Promise and sacredly sweare to Almighty God upon these holy Evangelists of Iesus Christ that I will hold observe deford and fulfill in al. conditions criticles and points therein expressed all Rights Liberties Securities priviledges publike and private not contrary to the common Law and Liberties of both Nations justly and lawfully given and granted to the Ecclesiastickes and seculars Churches Princes Barons Nobles Citizens inhabitants and any other persons of what state and condition so ever by my godly Predecessors Kings Princes or Lords of the Kingdome of Poland and of the great Dukedome of Lithuania especially by Casimir Lewis the great called Loys Vladislaus the first called Iagiello and his brother Withold great Duke of Lithuania Vladislaus the 2. Casimyr the 3. Iohn Albert Alexander Sigismund the first and 2. Augustus and Henry Kings of Poland and great Dukes of Lithuania or derived and granted from them together with the Lawes enacted and established or offered by all the States during the Interregnum and the pacts and agreements of my Orators made with the States in my name That I will defend and maintaine peace and tranquility between those who differ about Religion neither by any meanes either by Our Iurisdiction or by any authority of Our Officers or states permit any to be troubled or oppressed neither will we our Selfe injure or oppresse any by reason of Religion All things any way whatsoever unlawfully alienated or distracted either by warre or any other meanes from the Kingdome of Poland the great Dukedome and their dominions I will re-unite to the propriety of the said Kingdome of Poland and great Dutchy of Litluania I will not diminish the lands of the Kingdome and great Dukedome but defend and enlarge them I will administer justice to all the inhabitants of our Kingdome and execute the publike Laws constituted in all my Dominions without all delaies and prorogations having no respect of any persons whatsoever And if I shall violate my Oath in any thing which God forbid the Inhabitants of my Realme and of all my Dominions of what Nation soever shall not bee bound to yeeld me any Obedience Yea I doe ipso facto free them from all Faith and Obedience which they owe unto me as King I will demand no absolution from this my Oath of any one neither will I receive any which shall be voluntarily offered So helpe me God To this notable Oath an unanswerable evidence of the States of Polands absolute Soveraignty over their Kings this King within 4. dayes after his Coronation added a confirmation of their Priviledges containing the same heads enlarged with a few more words which he confirmed with his solemne deed and Royall Seal and delivered the same to the Chancellor and Vice-chancellor of the Realme to give out Coppies of them under the great Seale to all the States of the Realm who meeting afterwards in a Parliament at Warsauia Anno 1562 there was much debate about setling of the Premises and nothing concluded Anno 1587 the States of Poland questioned and opposed K. Stephen for violating their Priviledges and those of Riga tooke up armes in defence of them refusing after his death to repaire to the Assembly of the States at Warsauia Anno 1587. vnlesse their Priviledges might be preserved and rectified as you may read at large in Chytraeus King Stephen dying the Estates of Poland and Lithuania assembled at Warsauia Anno 1587. where they made Lawes for preserving the Peace during the Inter regnum and enacted that no new King should be elected but by the unanimous consent and agreeing Suffrages of all the Estates and that he who shall nourish factions or receive gifts or rewards or use any other practises about the election of a new King should bee reputed an Enemy of his Country After which they proceeding to an Election there were divers competitors named and after many debates One part chose Maximilian Duke of Austria the other Sigismund the King of Swethland his Sonne both of them uppon expresse articles and conditions which they both sealed and swore unto the chiefe whereof were these To preserve all their Rights Lawes Priviledges and Immunities publike or private inviolably To keepe all former Leagues and Truces To bestow no Offices upon strangers nor harbour any about them except some few Private servants but native onely and to be conselled and advised by them alone To maintain a Navy Garrisons and build divers Castles in the Frontiers at their owne costs for the Kingdomes preservation To redresse all grievances maintaine the Priviledges Rights and Peace of those who differed in Religion To procure and augment the weale peace Priviledges and safety of the Realme and perform all Articles mentioned in the Oathes of King Henry and Stephen In fine this competition comming to bee determined by the sword Maximillian was taken prisoner by Sigismund and forced to release his right to obtain his liberty And a Decree passed in Parliament That no man hereafter should in the Election of the King of Poland presume to name or recommend any of the house of Austria to the Crown and if any did he should be ipso facto infamous Which decree the Emp. Rodolph desired might be abolished as being a disparagement to that family yet prevailed not After which this King managed all things concerning Warre Peace and the Government of the Realm by advice of his Parliament as Chytraeus at large relates and his Successors to this present have done the like taking the Crown upon such conditions and making such conditionall Oathes at their Coronations as Steven did at his Denmarke For the Kings of Denmarke I have formerly proved That they can make no War Peace Lawes nor lay any impositions on their subjects but by common consent of the Estates in Parliament their Kings being elective by the people and
quin factum hoc nostrum ad quod extrema necessitas nos compulit nequaquam sint improbaturi Pro quo ipso singulis pro ratione ordinis conditionis suae nostra studia officia gratitudlnem omni tempore praestandam deferimus pollicemur Swethland NOt to mention the Kings and Kingdom of Norway long since incorporated into Denmarke whose lives and Catalogue you may reade in Munster Ioannis Magnus Crantzius and others in which Realme not one King anciently died of age or diseases in above one hundred yeers but of violent deaths there being this custom That whosoever slew a tyrant King was thereby made a King The Kings of Swethland have alwayes been elected upon certaine conditions and subordinate to the power and censures of their whole States and Parliament in such sort as the Kings of Hungary Bohemia Poland and Denmarke have beene and oft times this Kingdome hath beene annexed to the Realme of Denmarke and subject to the Danish Kings as they saw occasion The names and lives of the Swedish Kings before and since their conversion to Christianity you may reade at large in Munster Joannis Magnus Crantzius Olaus Magnus and others I shall give you a taste onely of some of them out of those Authors Halsten and Animander his successor were thrust out of their Thrones and Realms by their Subjects After whose death the Swedes elected one King of their owne Nation the Gothes another not enduring a forraign Prince to reigne over them King Bugerius slaying his brother Ericus who had imprisoned him at a banquet his Nobles detesting this his treacherous act rose up in Armes against him expelled him the Realme and beheaded his Queen and Magnus his son electing Magnus the son of Ericus for their King Magnus the seventh betrothed his son Aquin to a kinswoman of the Earle of Holstain upon this condition That unlesse Aquin should receive her a Virgin all the Nobles of the Realme should be freed from their Oath of Allegeance to him The Virgin sailing into Swethland was taken prisoner by Waldamer King of Denmarke who betrothed his daughter Margaret to Aquin whereupon the Nobles of Sweden denied to yeeld any more obedience to their King deserted Magnus and chose Albert King Magnus seeking to regaine his Realme was defeated in battell and died in exile Queen Margaret taking Albert prisoner and conquering Sweden left it and two Kingdoms more to Ericus her adopted son But the Swedes weary of a forraigne yoke by the helpe of Engelbert denied subjection to him and waged warre so long with him that he was forced to place Swedes in all the Castles by agreement and to receive onely halfe the revenues of the Realme in his absence and at last tired out with the wars deserted both Crowne and Kingdome After this the Swedes elected Charles for their King who after seven yeers reigne perceiving that he grew grievous and displeasing to the States of Sweden taking his owne private goos onely with him and leaving the treasure of the Realm in a safe place left the Kingdome Whereupon they elected Christierne the first the King of Denmarke and Norway for their King against whom they took up armes because he had broken that paction prescribed to him when he tooke the Crowne whereupon Anno 1499. Christierne came with a great power to subdue the Swedes but he was easily conquered repulsed thence twice one after another by the Swedes united forces who elected them a Governour whom they called a Marshall which had power to call generall Assemblies of the States and execute the Kings Office and might have beene elected King upon such conditions as the States propounded which he refused to submit to King Iohn thinking to subdue the Swedes after Christiernes death was repulsed by them and his Queen taken prisoner His sonne Christierne the second King of Denmarke by the treachery of Gustavus Archbishop of Vpsalis after many encounters upon promise to continue their Laws Liberties and Priviledges inviolably and to remit all offences past by a solemne Oath was elected by the Swedes for their King who swearing these Articles and confirming them by his Charter was upon this admitted into the Towne and Castle of Holme where feasting all the Nobles and principall men of Swethland two dayes together suspecting no treachery he suddenly apprehends them imprisons murthers all the Nobles Gentry Citizens Commons yea Bishops and Monkes with extraordinary cruelty spoils their wives and Orphans of all their goods and exerciseth more then barbarous tyranny over them which Gustavus Erichson a noble Swede then in Denmarke hearing of escape thence privily and comes into Swethland disguised raiseth an Army to revenge this butchery delivers his Country from this Tyrant and for his noble service was by their unanimous vote elected and crowned King of Sweden in his stead the Swedes in a publike Declaration manifesting their expulsion and deprivation of Christierne for his treachery and tyranny to be just and lawfull Ericus the seventeenth King of Sweden imprisoning his brother murdering his faithfull Counsellours warring upon his Subjects playing the tyrant and matching himselfe unworthily to a woman of meane condition was for these his misdemeanors taken prisoner with his Queene deposed and his brother made King in his stead Anno 1599. And Sigismund King of Sweden taking upon him the Crowne of Poland after fourteen yeers reigne was deposed and dispossessed of his Kingdom Anno 1607. and Charles his Uncle made King in his stead Assyria Cyprus Lombardy Naples Venice I Could now acquaint you with many such like passages and stories in the Kingdomes of Assyria as how effeminate Sardanapalus for his vices and mis-government was deprived by his Subjects burned in his Palace and Arbactus made King in his stead In the Kingdom of Cyprus where King Peter murthering his brother and those of Geneva was soon after taken prisoner and made a tributary Prince King Iohn governed by Helena his wife and she by his Nurse which made the people weary of the government had a Regent by consent of the Nobles Ioba of Portugall whom they married to his daughter Carlota set over him and the Realm and all the royall power soon after put into his hands who being soon poysoned by Helena Lewes sonne to the Duke of Savoy was sent for and crowned King by generall assent and John and Iames his sons put by Clephus the second King of Lombardy was so cruell that after his death they would have no more Kings but chose thirty Dukes to governe them who continued this government eleven yeeres Desiderius the last King of Lombardy was taken prisoner with all his children in Pavia by Charles the great and so that Kingdome ceased Anno 774. Tancred the fourth King of Naples was deposed by Pope Celestine the third with his peoples consent Momfrey Bastard poysoning Conrade the seventh King of Naples and usurping the Crown was deposed by Charles Earle of Aniou who
enjoyed the Crowne till Aragon seased on the Realme Jone Queene of Naples married Andrew second sonne to Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency after marrying Iames of Tarragou she beheaded him for lying with another woman and was at last driven out of her Kingdome by Lewes of Hungary and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband Peter Duke of Venice was for his tyranny and misgovernment besieged in his palace by the people which they fired and then taking him his wife and sonne dragged them unto the butchery where they chopped them in pieces and threw him to the dogs to be devoured notwithstanding all their submissions and intreaties on their knees Anno 977. So Duke Falier and many other Dukes have beene condemned to death and executed by the States of Venice and that justly as Bodine grants Multitudes of such like presidents occur in most other Dukedoms and Principalities which I will not name because they want the title of Kings though Aquinas truly holds That a Kingdome is so called from ruling therefore he who hath others under his government is said to have a Kingdome in reality though not in propriety of speech and so are Kings in verity though not in title I might adde to these many more examples manifesting what miseries and untimely deaths tyrannicall Kings and Princes have undergone in all ages and States being commonly deposed poysoned murthered but I shall for brevity passe over these examples remitting the Readers to Aristotle Aelian and Doctor Beard his Theatre of Gods Judgements and come nearer home to Scotland as having nearest relation to England Scotland WHat soveraigne power and jurisdiction the Realme Parliaments and Nobles of Scotland have claimed and exercised over their Kings who saith Buchanan can neither make Laws Warre Peace nor conclude of any great affairs of the Realm without a Parliament which hath there and in Hungary Poland Denmarke Swethland been oft-times summoned not onely without but against their Kings consents and how frequently they have questioned imprisoned censured deposed yea judicially sentenced their Kings for their tyrannies oppressions whoredoms murders 〈◊〉 and evill administrations you may reade at large in George Bucanan King James his owne Tutor in his Booke De Iure Regni apud Scotos and his Rerum Scoticarum Historia Where this their Soveraigne power iâ— so largely vindicated debated demonstrated and the chiefe objections against it cleared so abundantly that I shall not adde one syllable to it but present you with some Historicall examples which confirme it Fergusius the first King of Scotland dying and leaving two sons infants unable to governe the Realme the Scots thereupon considering what dangers might befall them both at home and abroad during their infancy at last concluded after much debate and setled this for a standing law that when any King died leaving his son under age and unfit to governe the next of their kinred who should be esteemed fittest to raigne should enjoy the soveraigne power and that he being dead then the succession of the Crowne should returne to the children of the deceased King being of age to rule which Law continued constantly for many hundred yeeres untill the reigne of Kenreth the third By this Law Feritharis brother to Fergusius abtained the Crowne and reigned fifteene yeeres with much justice and modesty after which his Nephew Ferleg desiring to raigne demanded his Fathers Kingdome of his Uncle who being willing to resigne it to him called an assembly of the estates made an Oration in praise of Ferleg profered to resigne the Crowne unto him But such was all the assemblies love to Feritharis and hatred to Ferleg for this his preposterous affectation of the Crowne that they detested the act and denied the motion both with frownes and verball reprehentions Whereupon Ferleg conspired his Uncles death which being discovered they thought him worthy of death but for Fergusius his fathers sake his life was spared and he onely imprisoned after which making an escape he fled first to the Picts then to the Britous and in the meane time Feritharis dying by the treachery of Ferleg as was suspected Ferleg by the unanimus sentence of all was condemned and put from his Crowne being absent and his brother Mainus created King Dornadilla the fourth King of Scotland dying leaving Reuther his sonne under age and unfit to raigne the people made Notatus his brother King who playing the tyrant banishing murthering and oppressing the people Donald of Galloway raised an Army against him expostulated with him for his tyranny and wished him to resigne the Crown to Reuther which he refusing to do and justifying his tyranny hereupon Donald gave him battell slew him and made Reuther King without the peoples suffrages Upon which the Nobles being offended because the power of the Parliament was by this meanes abolished and the election of the supreame Magistrate made onely by one man tooke up Armes both against Ruther and Donald gave them battell twice in one day and tâ—oke Ruther their new King prisoner who afterwards dying and leaving There his sonne an infant scarce ten yeeres old they according to the Law formerly made and received in this case made his unkle Ruther King who after seventeene yeeres reigne voluntarily resigned his Crowne to his Nephew There in whose commendation he made an Oration the people hardly permitting it There soone after growing very vitious and flagitious slaying the Nobles and filling the Realme with robberies the Governours pittying the deploâ—able state of the Realme resolved to punish him for it of which he being informed fled to the Brittains where he spent his daies in contempt and ignominy not daring to returne Conan a prudent and discreet man being elected Viceroy in the meane time which office he held almost twelve yeeres till the death of There In the reigne of Finnan the tenth King of Scotland that the roots of tyranny might be cut off it was decreed That Kings should command nothing of greater moment to be dâ—re but by the authority of the publique Councell Durstus the eleventh King giving himselfe to all deboistnesse first banished his fathers friends from him as the troublesome reprehenders of his pleasures and sending for the most vitious young men to be his familiar companions gave himselfe wholly to luxury and venery He prostituted his wife daughter to the King of Britains to his companions and then banished her At last the Nobles conspiring against him he awaking as it were out cut of sleepe considering that he should finde no place of safety neither at home nor abroad being equally hated of strangers and subjects thought best to counterfeit repentance of his former life for so he might retaine both his Crowne and in time inflict punishments on his enemies Wherefore recalling his wife from exile he first of all endeavoured to reconcile himselfe to the Britains then calling the chiefest of his
not daring to goe abroad to suppressâ— bâ—ing generally hated was at last strangled by his own fellowers in the night in his own House Ethedius the 2. being a stupid man and of a duller wit then was suitable to the government of so fierce a people the Nobles hereupon assembling together oâ—t of their respect to the family of Fergusius would not wholy deprive him of the name of a King though he were slothfull being guilty of no crime but assigned Him governours to execute Justice in every County at last he was slain in a tumult of his familiars King Athirco his sonne degenerating from his former vertues and growing extreamely covetous angry luxurious sloathfull and leaving the company of all good men was not ashamed to goe openly in the sight of the people playing upon a Flute and rejoycing more to be a Fiâ—ler then a Prince whereby he became very odious to the people at last ravishing the daughters of Nathalocus a Noble man and then whipping and prostituting them to his lewd companions lusts thereupon the Nobles rising up in Armes against him when he had in vain endeavoured to defend himself by force being generally deserted by his own people who hated him for his wickednesse he murthered himself and his brother Donus was enforced to flie with his little ones to the Picts to save his life Nathalicke succeeded in his Realme governing it ill by indigent ordinary persons who would attempt any wickednesse and treacherously strangling divers of the Nobility who were opposites to him in the prison to which he committed them to establish his Kingdome thereupon their friends with others being more enraged against him raised an Army to suppresse him which whiles he endeavoured to resist he was slain by one of his own servants or as some say by a Sorceresse with whom he consulted to know his end King Findocke being treacherously slain through the conspiracy of Carantius his second brother Donald his third brother was elected King Donald of the Isles usurping the Realme by violence so farre oppressed the people by ill officers and discords raised amongst them that he durst seldome stirre abroad he never laughed but when he heard of the discord and slaughter of his Nobles for which he was at last surprised and slaine by Crathilinthus who was unanimously elected King and slew all thâ—s tyrants children After the death of Fircormarch there were great divisions and warres for the Crowne between Romach and Angusian two brethren Romach at last conquering his brother and chasing him into Ireland gained the Crown rather by force then love of the people which to preserve he shewed himselfe very cruell to the adverse party reduced capitall causes to his owne arbitrement and putting many to death strucke a generall feare in all good men Upon this he grew so generally odious to all estates that they conspired against and suppressed him before he could collect his Forces and cutting off his head carried it about 〈◊〉 Poll as a joyfull spectacle to the people Constantine the first of Scotland as soone as he obtained the Crowne loosed the reines to all Vices he was cruell and covetous towards his Nobles kept company with men of the basest Ranke gave himselfe onely to the rapes of maides matrons and immoderate feasts having fidlers Stage-players and ministers of all sorts of pleasures almost about him with which vices the Nobles of Scotland being offended admonished him of his duty But he proudly contemning them wished them to looke after other matters saying he had councell enough from others and that they should lay aside their false hope that they could reclaime the King by their Councell On the contrary he was of so poore a dejected Spirit towards his enemies that he not onely granted them peace but remitted them injuries and restored them Castles as soone as they demanded them Which caused the Picts and Scots to consult together to depose him by force of Armes from which Douglasse disswaded them for the present by reason of their forraigne wars with the Britans and Saxons In the end he was slaine for ravishing a Noblemans daughter in the 15. yeare of his Raigne King Goran was slaine by the people for favouring Towers chiefe Inquisitor or judge of capitall causes who much oppressed the people his children being young Hugonius succeeded to the Crown and afterwards his brothers Congalus and Kumatel after whom Ardan the sonne of King Goran reigned Ferquhard the 52. King of Scots a craftie man desiring to turne the Kingdome into a tyrannie nourished great divisions among the Nobles but they discovering his malice privily enter into an accord among themselves and calling a Parliament sommoned him thereunto who refusing to appeare keeping within his Castle they thereupon tooke it by force and brought him to judgement against his will where many and grievous crimes among others his cruelty and negligence in the affaires of the Common-wealth the Pelagian Heresie with contempt of Baptisme and the other Sacraments were objected against him of none whereof he being able sufficiently to purge himselfe was cast into prison where out of shame and sorrow he slew himselfe Ferquhard the second a man polluted with all kinde of wickednesse an unsatiable desirer of wine and money inhumanely cruell towards men and impious towards God when he had every where vexed others with cruelty and rapines at last turned his fury against his owne slaying his owne wife and ravishing his owne daughters for which wickednesses he was excommunicated but the Nobles willing to assemble together to punish him were diswaded by holy Bishop Colman who told the King openly that some Devine judgement would shortly seize upon him which fell out accordingly for falling into a Feaver and not abstaining from his intemperance he was eaten up of lice Maldwin 55. King of Scotland was strangled by his Queen for suspition of Adultery with an Harlot for which fact she her selfe was burned 4 dayes after Amberkelethus a vicious wicked king was slain by one of his own men with an arrow in the night when he was marching against the Picts whereupon lest the Army should be dissolved or left without a Generall Eugenius the 7 th was presently chosen King in the Tents who making peace with the Picts his wife being slaine in his bed by two conspirators who sought his life the king being suspected of this murther was thereupon imprisoned but before his triall set at liberty by the apprehension of the Murtherers King Eugenius the 8 th rushing into all Vices and neither regarding the admonitions of his Nobles or Clergie was for his filthy lusts covetousnesse and cruelty slaine in the assembly of his Lords by their generall consent and his companions in wickednesse and villany hanged which was a gratefull spectacle to the people Fergusius the third succeeded him both in his Crowne and Vices he was a foule drunken glutton and so outragiously given to Harlots that he neglected his owne wife and brought her to such poverty
people that partly out of revenge partly to prevent further oppressions and to provide for their owne securitie corrupting his servants with money they sent their agents into his chamber in the night and slew him Not to mention the murther of King Duncan by Machbed who usurped his Crowne through his pusillanimity this Machbed omitting no kind of libidinousnesse cruelty and tyrannizing over the people for 18 yeares space together trusting to the predictions of certaine wisards that he should neven be overcome till Bernane wood did come to Dunsinane Castle and that he should never be slaine by any man borne of a woman At last Mackduffe governour of Fiffe joyning himselfe to some few patriots who had escaped this Tyrants sword met at Bernane wood and early in the morning every man bearing a bough in his hand the better to keepe them from discovery tooke Dunsinane Castle by scalado whence Machbed escaping was pursued overtaken and urged to fight bp Mackduffe to whom the Tyrant replyed in scorne that in vaine hee attempted his death for it was his destinie never to be slaine by any man borne of a woman Now then said Mackduffe is thy fatall houre come for I never was borne of a woman but violently cut out of my mothers wombe she dying before I was borne which words so daunted the Tyrant though otherwise valiant that he was easily slaine and Malcolme Conmer the true heire of the Crowne seated in the Throne King Donald being odious and cruell to his subjects they sent for Duncan Malcombes bastard who expelled him the Realme and was created King in his steed who proving harsh cruell and Imperious to his Subjects fell into their hatred and was beheaded in the night by Marpender Earle of Murry corrupted with money by Donald to murther him Donald permitting the Isles to be taken and possessed by Magnus King of Norway and suffering his Realme to be wasted by a secret agreement thereupon the Scots sent for Edgar Malcombes sonne to take possession of the Crowne who entring into Scotland with small forces Donald being deserted by his people betooke himselfe to flight but being apprehended and brought backe to Edgar he was cast into prison and not long after dyed King Malcolme the fourth at a Parliament at Yorke parting with divers of his Crowne-lands to King Henry without his peoples consents so farre incurred their hatred that upon his returne they beseiged him at Barwick and almost tooke him prisoner but by the mediation of some of his Councell who informed the Nobles that the King was by violence fraud circumvented by the King of England of the ancient patrimony of the Crowne land they resolved to recover it by war the Scottish Nobility affirming that the king had not any power to diminish or part with any lands appertaining to the Crown without all their consents in Parliament This King after some encounters making a peace with the English upon unequall termes wherein he parted with some of his ancient territories out of his pusilanimity against his Nobles consent hereupon he grew so odious and contemptible to them that they were all weary of his government and caused many to take up Armes and Rebell against him After the death of King Alexander the third there was a Parliament summoned at Scone to consult about the creating of a new King and the government of the Realme during the Inter-regnum where first of all they appointed fix men to rule the Realme for the present and then heard and discussed the severall Titles pretended to the Crowne the finall determination whereof they referred to King Edward the first of England as to the Supreame Soveraigne Lord of the Realme who selecting 12. Scottish and 12. English Councellors to assist him After full hearing by generall consent of all adjudged the Crown to Iohn Baylioll husband to King Alexanders nightest Kinswoman The Scots considering his simplicity and unaptnes to governe them and scarce confiding in him being an Englishman and elected by the K. of England cōstituted them 12. Peers after the manner of France to wit 4. Bishops 4. Earles and 4. Lords by whose advise the King and all the affaires of the Realme were to be governed and directed He was taken and kept prisoner by the English After the death of Robert Bruce the Scots before their King was crowned created a Vice-Roy to govern the Realme who suppressed the theeues and Robbers Edward Bayliol sonne to Iohn Bayliol succeding Bruce was afterwards rejected and deposed by the Scots for adhereing too closely to the English K. Edward and David Bruce elected K. in his place Robert the 2 d. of Scotland when a peace was propounded between France England and Scotland by the Pope willingly consented thereunto but his Nobles being against it his assent alone was in vaine because the King of Scotland alone can make no firme peace nor truce nor promise which shall bind but by publike consent in Parliament King Robert the 3 d. dying of griefe for the captivity and imprisonment of his Son Iames taken prisoner by our King Henry the 4 th as he was going into France the Scots hereupon appointed Robert his uncle by common consent for their Vice-roy till Iames the first of that name right heire of the Cowne were enlarged Iames being freed and Crowned summoned a Parliament wherein an ayde was granted him to pay his ransome with much difficulty he had many Civill wars with his Subjects and at last was murthered by Robert Grame and his confederats from whom he received 28. wounds in his Chamber in the night wherof he presently died Iames the 2. his son being but 7. yeares old at his death Alexander Leviston was chosen Protector and William Crichton made Chancellor by Parliament Which the Earle Douglas storming at committed many insolencies in a hostile manner After which Alexander and his faction opposing the Chancellor and commanding that none should obey him the Chancellor thereupon fortified Edenborough Castle and as the King was hunting early in the morning seized upon him with a troop of Horse brought him to Edinburgh Castle where he detained him from the Protector till the peace of the Kingdom and present divisions should be setled which lasting very long by reason of Earle Douglas his ambition power and covetousnes who raised many grievous civill wars he was at last stabbed to death by the King himselfe Anno 1452. contrary to his promise of safe conduct to the Court under the Kings and Nobles hands and seales Wherupon his brethren and Confederats meeting at Sterling resolved to revenge his death and tied the Kings and Nobles writing of safe conduct to an horses taile which they led through the streets of Sterling railing at the King and his Councell as they went and when they came into the market place where they had 500. trumpets sounding they by an Herald proclaimed the King and all that were with him fedifragus perjured and enemis of all good
men and then spoiled and burned the Towne Coâ—ntry with all places else that were firme to the King betweene whom and the kings party a bloody civill warre to the spoyle of the Countrey continued above two yeares space with various successe till at last with much difficulty this fire was extinguished and the King casually slaine with the breaking of a Cannon whose sonne James the 3. being but 7. yeeres old was proclaimed king in the Campe and the Queen Mother made Regent till a Parliament might be called to settle the government but when the Parliament assembled upon the Oration of Kenneth Archbishop of Saint Andrewes shewing the Inconveniences and unfitnesse of a womans Government they Elected 6. Regents to governe the King and Realme during his minority After which Bodius was made Vice-roy This king being seduced by ill Courtiers and Councellors which corrupted him thereupon divers of the Nobles assembling together resolved to goe to the Court to demand these ill Councellors and seducers of the King and then to execute them which they did accordingly and that with such fury that when they wanted cords to hang some of them they made use of their horses bridles and every one strave who should be forwardest to doe this execution The king promising reformation was dismissed but in steed of reforming he meditated nothing but revenge blood and slaughter in his minde and plotting secretly to murther the Nobles in Edenburg by the helpe of Earle Duglasse he detesting the fact and revealing the Treachery thereupon the Nobles who formerly desired onely his reformation tooke up Armes to destroy him as one incorrigible and implacable whereupon they made the Kings sonne Vice-roy and knowing the kings perfidiousnesse would yeeld to no termes of peace unlesse he would resigne up his Crown to his son which he refusing thereupon they gave him battle and slew him as a common enemie After which calling a Parliament they created his son Iames the fourth king who comming under the power of the Duglasses rescued himselfe at last from them and invading England Anno. 1542 when he proclaimed Oliver Sincleer his favorite Generall the Scottish Nobility tooke it in such indignation that they threw downe their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners whereupon the king growing sicke with griefe and anger soone after dyed Anno. 1555. Mary the Daughter of king Iames the sixth of Scotland and heire to the Crowne being within age her mother Queene Mary by common consent was made Regent and shee by common consent and councell of the Nobles married to Francis Dolphine of France In the meane time there hapning some troubles and warres about the reformed Religion which many of the Nobles and people there contented for the Queene Mother granting those of the Religion a confirmation of their liberties and Religion by way of Truce for 6 moneths she in the meane time sends for Souldiers out of France wherewith she endeavoured to suppresse Religion with the remaining liberty of the Scots and to subject them to the French Whereupon the Nobles of Scotland who stood for the defence of their Religion and Liberties by a common decree in Parliament deprived the Queene Mother of her Regencie make a league with our Queene Elizabeth being of the reformed Religion and receiving ayde both of men and money from her besieged the Queene Mother in Edenburgh Castle where she dyed of griefe and sicknesse After which they expelled the French and procured free exercise of the Reformed Religion In the meane time Francis dying the Queene sends for Henry Steward out of England where he and his Father had beene Exiles marries and proclaimes him king Iuly 29. 1564. which done she excluded the Nobility from her Councells and was wholly advised by David Ritzius a Subaudian whom she brought with her out of France and did all things by his Councell wherewith the Nobles being much discontented finding him supping with the Queene in a little Chamber commanded him to rise out of the place which did little become him and drawing him out of the Chamber stabbed him to death Anno. 1565. The Queene soone after was delivered of a sonne and heire Iames the 6. and then admits Iames Hepburne Earle of Bothwell into most intimate familiarity with her setting him over all affaires of the Realm granting nothing to any petitioner almost but by him and her husband Steward being dead whether of a naturall death or poyson is yet in controversie she married Bothwell openly without the Lords and Parliaments consents Hereupon the Nobles tooke up armes against Bothwel and the Queen besieged the Queen till she rendred her selfe prisoner upon this condition that she should adjure and resigne her interest in the Crowne and Kingdome to her infant sonne which they compelled her to performe and appointed Iames Earle of Morton Vice-roy and Protector during the Kings Minority In the meane time the Queene was committed prisoner to the Castle of the Isle of the Lake Leuine where corrupting Duglasse her keeper the Earle of Mortons Nephew and a shipmaster she escaped to the Hamiltons in safety who having raised Forces to free her waited her comming on the shoare But the Vice-roy scattering these forces soone after the Queene thereupon fled into England Anno. 1568. Where Queene Elizabeth taking her expulsion ill laboured that she might be restored to the Crowne which could not be effected but by Armes or mediation and neither of them without knowledge of the cause Whereupon the Queene sent for the Vice-roy and Councell of Scotland into England to answere the complaints of their Queene against them which they did in a writing composed by Buchanan and afterwards Printed both in Latine and English wherein they shewed the grounds and order of their proceedings against their Queene wherewith the Queene and Councell were satisfied that they had proceeded rightly and orderly yet to keepe both sides in suspence she pronounced no definitive sentence The Vice-roy departing into Scotland was afterwards murthered by the Hamiltons and Matthew Steward Earle of Leseux made Vice-roy in his steed The Queene in the interim treated with Thomas Howard Duke of Northfolke about a match with him and to seise upon the Realm of Scotland whereupon he was committed to the Tower and she restrained after which she was solemnly arraigned and condemned to death by the Parliament of England for conspiring Queene Elizabeths death c. and for it beheaded at Fotherringham Castle Feb. 8. 1587. The History of which Queenes life is more at large related by Buchanan and others and her imprisonment and Deposition professedly justified as lawfull by his Treatise De Iure Regni apud Scotos compiled for that purpose to which I shall referre the Reader What the Lords and Realm of Scotland have done within these 5. yeers last past in defence of their Religion Lawes Liberties by holding generall Assemblies Parliaments taking up armes seising the Forts and Ammunition of the Realm and marching into England against the
Kings consent and Proclamations is so fresh in memory so fully related in the Acts of Oblivion and Pacification made in both Parliaments of England and Scotland ratified by the King himselfe and in particular Histories of this Subject that I shall not spend time to recite particulars but will rather conclude from all the premises with the words of Buchanan The Ancient custome of our Ancestors in punishing their Kings suffers not our forcing of the Queene to renounce her right unto the Crowne to her sonne to seeme a Novelty and the moderation of the punishment shewes it proceeded not from envie for so many Kings punished with death bonds banishment by our Ancestors voluntarily offer themselves in the ancient Monuments of Histories that we neede no forraigne examples to confirme our owne act For the Scottish Nation seeing it was free from the beginning created it selfe Kings upon this very Law that the Empire being conferred on them by the suffrages of the people if the matter required it they might take it away againe by the same suffrages of which law many footsteps have remained even to our age for in the Islands which lye round about us and in many places of the Continent wherein the Ancient language and constitutions have continued this very custome is yet observed in creating Governours likewise the Ceremonies which are used in the Kings inauguration have also an expresse image of this Law out of which it easily appeares that a Kingdome is nothing else but the mutuall stipulation betweene the people and their Kings the same likewise may be most apparently understood out of the inoffensive tenor of the ancient Law preserved from the very beginning of raigning among the Scots even unto our age when as no man in the meane time hath attempted not onely not to abrogate this Law but not so much as to shake it or in any part to diminish it Yea whereas our Ancestors have deprived so many Kings as would bee tedious to name of their Realme condemned them to banishment restrained them in prisons and finally punished them with death yet there was never any mention made of abating the rigor of the Law neither perchance undeservedly since it is not of that kinde of Lawes which are obnoxious to the changes of times but of those ingraven in the mindes of men in the first originall of mankinde and approved by the mutuall consent well-nigh of all Nations which continue unbroken and sempiternall together with the Nature of things and being subject to the commands of no man domineere and rule over all men This law which in every action offers it selfe to our eyes and mindes and dwels in our brests will we nill we our Ancestors following were alwayes armed against violence and suppressed the unrulinesse of Tyrants Neither is this Law proper onely to the Scots but common to all well-ordered Nations and People as the Athenians Lacaedemonians Romanes Venetians Germanes Danes which he there manifests by examples So that I may hence infallibly determine the Realme Parliament and Nobles of Scotland collectively considered to be the Soveraigne power in that Realme superiour to the Kings themselves from whom I shall proceede to Scripture Presidents in the Kings and Kingdomes of the Gentiles Israel and Iudah recorded in Scripture The Kings of the Gentiles Israel and Iudah Now least any should object that all the forecited Examples and Authorities are but humane and no convincing evidences to satisfie the Conscience That whole Kingdoms States and Parliaments are above their kings and of greater power then they I shall therefore to close up this Posterne Gate of Evasion conclude with Scripture Presidents ratifying this truth beyond all contradiction To begin with Heathen kings and States therein recorded I read in the 1 Sam. 29. and 1 Chro. 12. 19. That when David with his men offered to go with Achish and the Philistines against King Saul his Soveraign and the Israelites to Battell and passed on in there reward with Achish the Princes of the Philistines seeing it said What do these Hebrews here To whom Achish answered Is not this David the servant of Saul King of Israel which hath been with me these years and I have found no fault in him since he fell unto me unto this day Hereupon the Princes of the Philistines were wroth with him and taking advice together said to their King Achish Make this fellow returne that he may goe again to his place which thou hast appointed him and let him not go down with us to Battell lest in the Battell he be an adversary to us for wherewith should he reconcile himself to his Master should it not be with the Heads of these men Is not this David of whom they sang one to another in dances saying Saul slew his thousands and David his ten thousands Then Achish called David and said unto him Surely as the â—ord liveth thou hast been upright and thy going out and coming in with me in the Host is right in my sight for I have not found evill in thee since the day of thy coming neverthelesse the Lords favour thee not wherefore now return and go in peace that thou displease not the Lords of the Philistines And when David replied What have I done c. that I may not fight against the Enemies of my Lord the King Achish answered him I know thou art good in my fight as an Angell of God notwithstanding the Princes of the Philistines have said HE SHALL NOT GOE VP WITH VS TO BATTELL wherefore rise up early in the morning with thy Masters servants that are come with thee and assoon as ye have light depart whereupon they returned Here we see the Lords of the Philistines did peremptorily overrule their king against his will who durst not contradict them therefore they had a Power superiour to his as will further appear by 1 Sam. 5. 7 8 9 10 11. and ch 6. 1 to 13. where when the Ark of God was taken by the Philistines the Lords and People of the Philistines not the King met consulted and ordered how it should be removed from place to place and at last sent it back again So Ahasuerus the great Persian Monarch was advised over-ruled by his Councell of State as appeareth by the case of Queen Vashti Ester 1. and what his Princes thought meet to be done that he decreed and proclaimed verse 19 20 21 22. So Artaxerxes king of Persia did all things of moment by the advise of his Counsellors and Princes Ezra 7. 28. and Chap. 8. 25. Great Nabuchadnezzar King of Babylon Dan 3. 2 3. 24. chap. 4. 32 to 36. was for his pride driven from men put to eat grasse with Oxen for aspace till he knew that the most High ruleth in the Kingdoms of men After which his understanding and reason returned to him and the glory of his Kingdom and his Councellors and Lords sought unto him and established him in his Kingdom he being over-ruled and counselled
king then he was no king before they had made him as many Divines most sottishly averre against the very letter of the Text and Iosephus who writes That it pleased the Assembly of the Israelites there held that HEE SHOULD RECEIVE THE KINGDOM BY THE PEOPLES CONSENT And Ieroboam and ALL THE CONGREGATION OF ISRAEL came and spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy Father made our yoake grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoake which he put upon us lighter AND WE WILL SERVE THEE because naturally subjects delight in mild Kings who will somwhat descend from their altitudes saith Iosephus This was the condition they propounded to him before they would accept him for their king and upon this condition only would they admit him to reigne over them therefore doubtlesse the disposall of the Crown and limitation of the kings royall power resided in all the congregation who had authority to prescribe their kings what equall and just conditions they pleased And he said unto them depart yet for three dayes then come again to me and the people departed Hereupon Rehoboam consulted with the old men that stood before Solomon his Father while he lived and said how doe you advise that I may answer this people And they spake unto him saying If thou wilt be A SERVANT unto this people this day and wilt SERVE THEM and answer them and speak good words to them THEN THEY WILL BE THY SERVANTS FOR EVER But he forsooke the Counsell of the old men which they had given him and consulted with the young men that were grown up with him and which stood before him and following their ill advise when Ieroboam and all the People came to Rehoboam the third day as he had appointed the King answered the people roughly and forsaking the old mens Counsell he spake unto them after the Counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoake heavy and I will adde to your yoake my Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions Wherefore the King HEARKNED NOT UNTO THE PEOPLE for the cause was from the Lord c. SO WHEN ALL ISRAEL SAW THAT THE KING HEARKNED NOT VNTO THEME the People answered the King through indignation with one voyce writes Iosephus saying What portion have we in David NEITHER HAVE WEE INHERITANC IN THE SONNE OF IESSE that is we have not intailed our Subjection nor the inheritance of this our Realme to David and his seed for ever but are still free to elect what King we please to thy Tents O Israel Now see to thine House David so Israel departed to their Tent. But as for the children of Israel which dwelt in the Cities of Judah Rehoboam reigned over them the Tribes of Iudah and Beniamin CHOOSING HIM THEIR KING BY THEIR COMMON SVFFRAGES writes Iosephus Then King Rehoboam sent Adoram who was over the Tribute to excuse saith Iosephus the petulancy of his young tongue and to appease the mindes of the enraged vulgar And all Israel stoned him with stones that he dyed therefore King Rehoboam imagining truly that himselfe was stoned in his servant and fearing lest the once conceived hatred should be poured out on his own head tremblingly getting up into his chariot as hastily as he could made speed to flee to Ierusalem So Israel fell away from the house of David unto this day And it came to passe when ALL ISRAEL heard that Ieroboam was come again that they sent and called him unto the Congregation AND MADE HIM KING OVER ALL ISRAEL c. it being so preordained by God 1 King 12. 26. to 41. Loe here the whole Congregation or Parliament of Israel if I may so stile it had full and free power to reiect Rehoboam from the Crown for refusing to subscribe to their conditions to elect Ieroboam for their lawfull King and erect a new Kingdome of their owne divided ever after from that of Iudah which action I shall prove anon to be lawfull warranted by Gods owne divine authority and no sinne nor rebellion at all in the People who never admitted Rehoboam for or submitted to him as their lawfull Soveraigne So Iehu having slain King Ioram Ahabs eldest sonne sent a Letter to Samaria where his other 70. sonnes were brought up to the Rulers and Elders there wishing them to look out THE BEST AND MEETEST of their Masters sonnes and set him on his Fathers throne and fight for their Masters house But they being exceedingly afraid said two Kings could not stand before him how then shall wâ— stand and sent word to Iehu We are thy servants and will doe all that thou shalt bid us WE WILL NOT MAKE ANY KING A clear evidence that the kingdom was then elective and that they had power to choose the meetest man not eldest brother for their king After this Zimri slaying Baasha king of usrael and usurping the Crown the people then encamped about Gibbethon hearing of it that Zimri had conspired and also slain the King Wherefore ALL ISRAEL MADE OMRI Captain of the Host king over Israel that day in the Campe who burnt Zimri in his Palace then were the People divided into two parts halfe of the People followed Tibni to make him king and halfe followed Omri But the people that followed Omri prevailed against the people that followed Tibni so Tibni dyed and Omri Reigned being made king onely by the peoples free election without any divine designation So Ioash the sonne of Ahaziah when Athaliah had usurped the Crowne and kingdome of Iudah neer seven yeers space was MADE KING anointed and crowned by Iehoiadah the High Priest the Captaines of hundreds and ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND who rejoyced at it when he was but 7. yeeres old and Athaliah was apprehended deposed and murthered by them as an Vsurpresse So Amaziah King of Iudah being slain by a Conspiracie at Lachish ALL THE PEOPLE OF IVDAH tooke Vzziah who was but 16. yeers old and MADE HIM KING instead of his Father Vzziah king of Iudah being smitten with Leprosie unto the day of his death dwelt in a severall house Iotham his son in the mean time by common consent was over this house judging the people of the Land Ammon king of Iudah being slain by his own servants the people of the Land slew all them that had conspired against Ammon And THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND MADE Iosiah his sonne King in his stead And after Iosiah his death the PEOPLE OF THE LAND took Iehoabaz the sonne of Iosiah and MADE HIM KING in his Fathers stead in Ierusalem From all which sacred Texts and Presidents as likewise from Hosea 8. 4. THEY HAVE SET VP KINGS But not by mee THEY HAVE MADE PRINCES and I knew it not it is most apparant that the kings of Israel and Iudah were usually elected by and derived their Royall authority from the people who made them kings and received not their
will proceed against them according to his lust and slay whom he pleaseth but it is a glorious thing to die for justice and the truth of God and it is better to die for the defence of justice then afterwards to be slain with the wicked by assenting to injustice or by dissembling Those who cannot endure this let them indure a lustfull and insolent Tyrant expecting extream punishment together with him yet the hand of the Lord is stretched out still and threatneth a stroke But when with the consent and suffrage of the whole or certainly of the better part of the multitude a Tyrant is removed Deo fit auspice it is done by God approbation If the Children of Israel had thus deposed Manasseh they had not been so grievously punished with him So Zuinglius Hence Stephanus Iunius Brutus in his Vindiciae contra Tyrannos in answer to Machiavels Princeps a most accursed mischievous Treatise and justification of the Protestant defensive wars in France to preserve their Religion and Liberties Anno 1589. determines positively That as all the people are Superiour to the King so are those Officers of State and Parliaments who represent them Superiour to Kings collectively considered though every of them apart be inferiour to them In the Kingdom of Israel which by the judgement of all Polititians was best instituted by God there was this order The King had not onely private Officers who looked to his family but the Kingdom likewise had 71 Elders and Captains elected out of all the Tribes who had the care of the Commonweale both in time of peace and war and likewise their Magistrates in every Town who defended their severall Cities at the others did the whole kingdom These when ever they were to deliberate of greatest affairs assembled together neither could any thing be determined without their advice which much concerned the commonwealth Therefore David called these all together when he desired to in vest Solomon in the Kingdom when he desired the policy restored by him should be examined and approved when the Ark was to be reduced c. And because they represented all the people all the people are then said to have assembled together Finally the same rescued Ionathan condemned to death by Sauls sentence from whence it appears that an appeale lay from the King to the people But from the time the Kingdome was divided through the pride of Rehoboam the Synedrin of Ierusalem consisting of 71 men seems to be of that authoritie that they might judge the King in their assembly as well as the King judge them when they were apart The Captain of the House of Iudah was President over this assembly that is some chief man chosen out of the Tribe of Iudah as even the chief man for the City Ierusalem was chosen out of the Tribe of Benjamin This will be made more evident by examples Ieremie being sent by God to denounce the overthrow of the City Ierusalem is for this first condemned by the Priests and Prophets that is by the Ecclesiasticall judgement or Senate after this by all the People that is by the ordinary Iudges of the Citie to wit by the Captains of thousands and hundreds at last by the Princes of Iudah that is by the 71 men sitting in the new Porch of the Temple his cause being made known he is acquitted Now they in that very judgement expresly condemn King Iehoiakim who a little before had most cruelly slain the Prophet Uriah threatning like things Also we reade elsewhere that King Zedekiah did so much reverence the Authoritie of this Sanhedrin that he durst not free the Prophet Jeremie thrust by these 71 men into a filthy prison but likewise 〈◊〉 dared to translate him into the Court of the Prison from thence yea when they perswaded him to consent to Jeremiah his death he answered that he was in their hands and that he could not contradict them in any thing Yea he fearing lest they should enquire into the conference which he privately had with Ieremie as if he were about to render an account of the things which he had spoken forgeth a lie Therefore in this Kingdom the States or Officers of the Kingdom were above the King I say in this Kingdome which was instituted and ordaintd not by Plato or Aristotle but by God himself the Author of all order and the chiefe institutor of all Monarchy Such were the seven Magi in the Persian Empire the Ephori in the Spartan Kingdom and the publike Ministers in the Egyptian Kingdome assigned and associated to the King by the People to that onely end that He should not commit any thing against the Lawes Thus and much more this Author together with Con. Superantius Vasco who published this Treatise to all pious and faithfull Princes of the Republike giving large Encomiums of its worth as also the Author of the Treatise De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p. 253 254 255 256. 268 to 275. whose words for brevity I pretermit Bp. Bilson in his forecited passages and Hugo Grotius De Iure Belli pacis l. 1 c 3. sect 20. p. 63 64. where he confesseth That if the King of the Israelites offended against the Lawes written concerning the Office of a King he was to be scourged for it and that the Sanhedrin had a power above their king in some cases Finally the Kings of Israel and Iudah were not superior to nor exempted from the Lawes but inferiour to and obliged by them as well as Subjects This is evident not onely by the premises but by sundry impregnable Texts As Deut. 17. 18. 19. 20. where God himselfe in the very description of the office and duty of their King prescribes this in direct termes as a part of his duty And it shall be when He sitteth on the Throne of this Kingdome that he shall write him a Copy of This Law in a Booke out of that before the Priestic and Levites And it shall be with Him and He shall read therein All the dayes of his life that he may learn to feare the Lord his God To keep all the words of the Law and these Statutes to doe them that his heart be not lifted up above his brethren and that He turn not aside from the Commandement to the right hand or to the left seconded by Iosh 7. 8. This Booke of the Law shall not depart out of thy mouth but thou shalt meditate therein day and night that thou maist observe to doe according to all that is written therein turne not to it from the right hand or to the left for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous and then thou shalt have good successe Hence it was that as soon as ever Saul was elected and made King by Samuel and the people he being the first of their Kings Samuel told the people the manner of the Kingdom and wrote it in a Booke and laid it up before the Lord which Booke
Lord will not hear you in that day Verse 17 18. Certainly the people neither would nor ought to crie to god against the proceedings of a just upright King but onely of a Tyrant and Oppressour therefore this Text must needs be meant of such a one who should be a scourge and punishment to them as Tyrants are not a blessing as good Kings alwayes be Fifthly consult we with all Polititians whatsoever this description suites onely with a Tyrant not with any lawfull King and that it is meant of such a one we have the testimony of Iosephus the generall concurring suffrage of all Commentators and Expositors one the place see Lyra Hugo de Sancto Victore Carthusian Angelomus Lexoviensis Calvin Brentius Bugenhagius Beda Bertorius Martin Borrhaeus Peter Martyr Zanchius Piscator Serrarius Strigelius Doctor Willet Deodate the English Bibles notes with others and of sundry who descant on this Text in other writings by name of M. Iohn Calvin Instit l. 4. c. 20. sect 26. Bishop Ponet his Politicall Government p. 44. Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos qu. 3. p. 121. 122. 134. 135. 153. 154. 155. 159. De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p 270. 271. Bucholceri Chronichon p. 208. Petrus Cunaeus de Repub. Hebraeor l. 1. c. 14. Bertrami Politia Iudâ—ic p. 53. Shickardus jus Regium Iudae p. 64. Albericus Gentilis de jure Belli l. 3. c. 15. p. 613. Hugo Grotius de jure Belli Pacis l. 1. c. 3. Adnotata p. 72. Governado Christiano p. 87. Georgius Bucanus de jure Regni apud Scotos p. 44. Dole-man p. 68 70. Haenon disp polit p 432. Weemse 2 Vol 2. Part. p. 14. Hotomani Franco Gallia c. 10. Amesius de Casibus Conscienciae p. 306. and to name no more in so plain a case of Doctor Ferne himself in his Resolving of Conscience sect 2. p. 10. where hee writes That Samuel here tels the people how they should be oppressed under Kings yet all that violence and injustice done unto them is no cause of resistance c. This Text then being cleerly meant of their Kings Oppression violence injustice against Law right and a clear description of a Tyrant not a King I may safely conclude from all the premises that even among the Israelites and Iews themselves their Kings were subject to the Lawes and that the whole Congregation Kingdom Senate Sanhedrin not their Kings were the Supreme Soveraign power and Paramount their Kings themselves whom they did thus freely elect constitute and might in some cases justly censure resist depose if not put to death by common consent for notorious grosse Idolatries and publike multiplied crimes as the forecited authors averre All which considered eternally refutes subverts confounds the erronious false Positions and Paradoxes which Doctor Ferne Griffith Williams Bishop of Ossery the Authour of The necessitie of Subjection with other late ignorant Pamphletters have broached to the contrary without either ground or presidents to warrant what they affirm touching the absolute Soveraignty Monarchy irresistibilitie incorrigibility of the Kings of Iudah and Israel by their whole States Congregations Kingdoms generall assents and utterly takes away those sandy fabulous foundations upon which their impertinent Pamphlets against the Soveraign Power of Parliaments Kingdoms and the illegality of Subjects taking up defensive Arms against Tyrannicall Princes bent to subvert Religion Laws Liberties the Republike are founded which must now needs vanish into nothing before this Catholike irrefragable clear-shining verity abundantly ratifyed by innumerable presidents in all eminent Kingdoms States Nations that either have been in any former ages or are yet extant in the world which must and will infinitely over-sway swallow up the inconsiderable contrary opinions of some few privadoes who either out of flattery hopes of getting or keeping undemerited preferments fear of displeasing greatnesse or inconsiderates following of other reputed learned mens mistakes without due examination of their erronious Tenents have engaged themselves in a Polemicall blinde Combate against these infragable transparent Verities whose defence I have here made good against all their misprisions and bootlesse assaults Having now Historically ran over the most eminent Empires Kingdoms of ancient and present times in a kinde of confused method their copious vastnesse and varietie being so boundlesse and my time to collect them so small that I could hardly marshall them into any comely distinct Regiments or reduce them to the particular Heads debated in the premises I shall therefore for a conclusion deduce these distinct Conclusions from them to which the substance of all the recited Histories may be aptly reduced and are in truth abundantly confirmed by them beyond all contradiction annexing some new punctuall Authorities of note to ratifie and confirme them First it is undeniably evident from all the premises That all Monarchies Empires Kingdoms Emperours Kings Princes in the world were originally created instituted ordained continued limited and received all their jurisdiction power Authoritie both from by and for the people whose Creatures Ministers Servants they are and ought to be If we survey all the severall Lawfull Monarchies Empires Principalities Emperours and Kings that either have been or yet are extant in the world we finde all sacred and prophane Histories concurre in this that they had their originall erections creations from by and for the People Yea we read the very times when the most Monarchies of note were instituted the Names of those on whom the first Monarchies were conferred by the peoples free election onely yet extant on record in most Histories and withall expresse relations of many different kinds of Kingdoms Kings in respect of succession continuance Power jurisdiction scarce any two kingdoms or their Kings being alike in all things in regard of Prerogatives jurisdictions all Histories Polititians concurring resolving with Peter that Kings are humane Creatures or Ordinances instituted diversified thus by men and the people alone out of Gods generall or speciall providence not one of them all being immediately or directly ordained by God as the onely efficient cause without the free concurrence consent and institution of the people This truth is not onely ratified by Lex Regia whereby the Roman Emperours were created yea invested with all their power registred by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 6. formerly transcribed by Plato Aristotle Xenophon Berosus Polybius Cicero Livy Iustin Plinie Strabo Plutarch Dionysius Hallicarnassaeus Diodorus Siculus Pausanias Solinus Alexander ab Alexandro Hermannus Schedell Herodotus Boëmus Pomponius Mela forecited and generally by all Historians Chronologers Antiquaries Lawyers Politians whatsoever but directly averred and proved by Franciscus Hotomanus a famous Lawyer in his Franco-Gallia c. 1. 6. 10 13. the Author of De Iure Magistratus insubditos Quaest 5. p. 239. 240 c. Thomas Garzonius Emporij Emporiorum Pars 1. Discursus 1. de Dom. p. 13. Vasquius Controvers Illustrium 12. n. 133. 59. n. 8. 61. n.
made and wars decréed But ordinarily the councellers of the Realm of Poland the Chancellor of the Polish Repub. c. although the King in the mean time hath his own Chamberlains Stewards Ministers Domesticks But he who will dispute among the Polonians whether the King or the whole people of the Kingdom represented by the Estates of the Realm be greater doth just like him who should dispute at Venice whether the Duke or the Republike were the superior But what shal we say of those kingdomes which are wont to be carried by succession Verily the thing is no otherwise there The Realm of France which not long since was preferred before the rest both for the excellency of Laws and Orders was thus constituted in times past and although those who hold that place do not sufficiently discharge their duty yet they are not thereby the lesse obliged to do it The king verily hath his great Master or Arch-Steward his Chamberlains Hunters Guard Butlers and the rest whose Offices heretofore did so depend on the King that he dying themselves seemed also to die in their Office so that even yet after the end of the mourning royall the great Master or Arch-Steward is wont to pronounce certain conceived words wherewith he dismisseth the royall family and bids every one provide for himself Yet notwithstanding the Kingdom of France hath its Officers the master of the Palace who afterwards was stiled the Earl of the Stable the Marshals Admirall Chancellour or great Referendary Secretaries Treasurers and Officers who verily heretofore WERE NOT CREATED BUT IN THE GREAT PUBLIKE COVNCELL of the three Orders of the Clergie Nobilitie and people but since the standing Parliament was ordained at Paris they are not thought setled in their Offices before they be received and approved by the Senate of Paris neither can they be casheer'd without their consent and authority Now all these first plight their faith TO THE KINGDOM that is to all the people after that to the King as the Guardian thereof which is perspicuous even from the very form of the Oath But especially the Earl of the Stable when he is girded by the King with the Liliated sword as appears by the words which he pronounceth is girded to that purpose THAT HE MAY DEFEND AND PROTECT THE REPVBLIKE Moreover the Realm of France hath its Peers as Consuls of the King or its Senators as the Fathers of the Republike every of them denominated from the severall Provinces of the Kingdome to whom the King being to bee crowned is wont to plight his faith as to the whole Kingdome from whence it appeares THAT THEY ARE SVPERIOR TO THE KING These again likewise swear that they will defend not the King BVT THE ROYALL CROWN that they will assist THE REPVBLIKE with their councell and that for this end they will be present in the sacred Councell of the Prince in time of Peace or Warre as manifestly appears out of the formulary of the Peership Therefore by the Law of Lombardy in giving sentences they did not onely sit with the Lord of the Fee as Peers but likewise heard the Causes ofttimes between the Superiour Lord and his Vassall We likewise see these Senators of France to have ofttimes judged between the King and Subjects so that when Charles the 6. would have pronounced sentence against the Duke of Britain they withstood him and said THAT THE JVDGEMENT WAS NOT THE KINGS BVT PEERS FROM WHOSE AVTHORITY HE COVLD DEROGATE NOTHING Hence even at this day the Parliament at Paris which is called the Court of Peers or Senators is in some sort constituted a Iudge between the King and People yea between the King and every private man and is bound as with an obligation to right every one against the King Procurers if he invades any thing against Law Besides if the King determines any thing or makes any Edict at home if he make any compact with neighbour Princes if any Warre be to be waged if any Peace be to be made as of late with Charles the fifth The Parliament ought to approve and bée Authour of it and all things which appertain to the Common-wealth ought to be registred among its acts which verily are not ratified untill they shall be approved by it Now that the Senators might not fear the King heretofore none could be preferred into that Order but such who were nominated by the Senate neither could they Lawfully be removed but by its Authority for a lawfull cause Finally even the Kings Letters unlesse they be subscribed by the Kings Secretary and rescripts unlesse they be signed by the Chancellour who hath a power of cancelling have no authority There are likewise Dukes Marquesses Earles Vicounts Barons Castellanes also in Cities Maiors Deputies Consuls in Sindeches Auditors and the like to whom some particular Region or City are severally commended that they may defend the People so farre forth as their jurisdiction extendeth although some of these dignities at this day are reputed Hereditary And besides this yearly heretofore at leastwise as often as necessity required there was held an Assembly of the three Estates wherein all the Countries and Cities of any note did send their Deputies namely Commons Nobles Ecclesiasticks in each of them apart where they publikely determined of those things which appertained to the Republike Now such was evermorethe authority of this Assembly that not only those things which were therein accorded were reputed sacred and holy whether Peace were to be concluded or War to be waged or the Guardianship of the Realm to be committed to any one or a Tax to be imposed was there concluded but even Kings themselves for their luxury slothfulnes or tyrannie were thrust into Monasteries by their authority even all their Ofsprings deprived of the succession of the Kingdom no otherwise then at first when as they were called to the kingdom by the peoples authority verily those whō consent had advanced dissent did pull down again those whom imitation of paternall vertues had as it were called into that inheritance a degenerate and ungratefull minde as it had made then uncapable and unworthy so it did make them to be disinherited From whence verily it appears that succession truly was tolerated to avoid competition succession an interregnum and other incommodities of Election but truely when greater damages would follow where Tyranny should invade the Kingdom where a Tyrant the Throne of a King the lawfull Assembly of the people Perpetually reserved to themselves an Authority of expelling a Tyrant or slothfull King and of deducing him to his Kindred and of substituting a good King in his place Verily peradventure the French received this from the Gauls Caesar in the fifth Book of the Gallic War being the Author For Ambiorix King of the Eburoni confessed that all that time the Empires of the Kings of Gallia were such that the people duely assembled had no lesse authoritie over the King
then the King over the people which also appears in Vercingetorix who pleaded his cause before an assembly of the people In the Kingdoms of Spain especially in Valentia and Catteloigne of the Arragonians it is even thus for the Soveraignty of the Realme is in the Justice of Aragon as they call it therefore the great men who represent the people fear not to tell the King in direct terms both in his very Coronation it self and likewise every third year in the generall assembly of their Estates Tantum valemus nos quantum vos We are as powerfull as you but the Justice of Aragon is above us both who rules more than you Yea oftentimes what things the King hath asked what he hath injoyn'd the Iustice hath prohibited nay he never dares to impose any tribute without the authority of that Assembly In the Realms of England and Scotland the Supreme power is in the Parliament usually wont to be held almost every year Now they call a Parliament the Assembly of the Estates of the Realme where the Bishops Earls Barons Deputies of the Cities and Counties by common suffrage determine of the Republikes affairs whose authority is so sacred that what things soever it shall once establish it is unlawfull or a wicked act for the king to abrogate Likewise all the Officers of the Realme are wont to receive their Offices from that Assembly and those who ordinarily assist the King or Quéen in Councell In brief other Christian Kingdoms as Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden and the rest have all their Officers of the Realm or Consuls of the Royall Empire who by their own Authority have sometimes used even to depose their Kings themselves as Histories teach or fresh memory sufficiently manifests Neither is there verily any cause that we should think the Royall Authority to be thereby deminished or that Kings should hereby suffer as it were a diminution of their heads Truly we deem not God the lesse potent for this because he cannot sin by himself nor his Empire more restrained because it cannot be ruined nor grow worse therefore not a King if that he who may offend by himself be sustained or kept from sinning by anothers help or if peradventure he had lost any Empire by his own negligence or fault that he may retain by anothers prudence What do you think any man lesse healthy because Phisitians sit round about him who dehort him from intemperance who interdict him the eating of hurtfull meats who likewise oft-times purge him against his will and resisting Or whether doest thou think those Phisitians who take care of his health or flatterers who obtrude the most unwholsome things to be more his friends Therefore this distinction is altogether necessary to be adhibited Some are friends of the King others of Caesar those are friends of Caesar who serve Caesar those friends of the King or Emperour who serve the Kingdom For since any one is called a King for the Kingdoms sake and the Kingdom consists in the people but the Kingdom being lost or decayed the King must altogether cease to be a King or at least be lesse a King those verily who shall study the profit of the Kingdom are truly the Kings friends those who neglect or subvert the profit of the Realm are truly his Enemies and as thou canst by no means separate the Kingdom from the people nor the King from the Kingdom so neither the friends of the King from the friends of the Kingdom or people yea verily as those who truely love Caesar would rather have him to be a King then a private man nor can they have him a King without a Kingdom in good sooth those shall be the Kingdoms friends who are Caesars and those who would seem to be more the friends of Caesar then of the Kingdom or people are truly to be reputed Flatterers and most pernicious enemies But and if they bee truely friends is it not manifest that the King will become more powerfull and stable as Theopompus said of the Ephori when instituted by how much those shall be more and more powerfull to whom the profit of the people or Realm shall be commanded and committed But perchance thou wilt say You tell me of the Senators Peers and Officers of the Realm but I on the contrary see nothing but Ghosts and as it were ancient Cote-Arms in Tragedies but I scarce any where discern any foot-steps of ancient libertie and authoritie Finally you may see most men every where to look to their own affairs to flatter kings to cheat the people scarce any where maist thou finde one who takes pity of the mascerated people much lesse who will give help to the miserable but if there be any who are truely of that minde or thought to be so they are judged Rebels or Traitors they are banished and they are compelled to begge even their very food What the thing is thus It seems almost alwayes and in every place the audacitie of Kings or partly the prevarication partly the slothfulnesse of the Nobility hath been such that kings may seem to have usurped that licentiousnesse wherewith most of them at this day seem to wax insolent by a long prescription of time but the people may seem to have determined their Authority or to have lost it by not using it For so it happens for the most part that no man takes care for that which all are bound to take care of that which is committed to all no man thinks it is commended to him Yet notwithstanding against the people neither this prescription nor prevarication doth any thing It is a vulgar saying that no prescription can hurt the king or Exchequer much lesse all the people who are potenter then the King and for whose sake the Prince hath this priviledge for why else is the Prince only the administrator of the Exchequer but for the people the true proprietors as shal be after proved Furthermore is not this a known truth that no violence no not in the longest lasting servitude can be prescribed against liberty But and if thou objectest that Kings were constituted by the people who perchance lived above five hundred yeer since not by the people extant at this day I answer that although kings doe die the people in the mean time as neither any other Universitie never dyeth for as flowing waters make a perpetuall river so also the vicissitude of birth and death an immortall people Therefore as the Rheine Seine Tyber is now the same as it was above a thousand years agoe so likewise the Germane French Roman people are the same unlesse Colonies shall have casually intervened neither can their right be any wayes changed either by the flux of water or change of individuals Besides if they attribute the Kingdom received not to their people but to their Father he to his Grandfather and so upwards could he transfer more right to another then himself first had But and if he
made this wholesome sanction admonishing all the Iudges of his whole Republike that they should suffer no Rescript no pragmaticall sanction no sacred adnotation which should seem repugnant to the generall all Law or the publike profit to be produced in the pleading of any suite or controversie enough eternally to shame and silence those flattering Courtiers Lawyers Divines who dare impudently yea impiously suggest the contrary into Princes Ears to excite them to Tyrannize and oppresse their subjects against their expresse Oathes inviolably to observe and keep the Laws their Duties the very Lawes of God and man of which more in the seventh and eigth Observation Fourthly That Kings and Emperours can neither anull nor change the Laws of their Realms nor yet impose any new Laws Taxes or Impositions on them without the consent of their People and Parliaments This I have largely manifested in the first Part of this Discourse and the premised Histories with the Authors here quoted in the three precedent Observations attest and prove it fully for if the whole Kingdom Parliament and Laws themselves be above the King or Emperour and they receive their Soveraign Authority from the People as their publike servants It thence infallibly follows that they cannot alter the old Laws which are above them nor impose new Lawes or Taxes to binde the whole Kingdom people without their assents they being the Soveraigne Power This point being so clear in it self so plentifully proved in the premises I shall onely adde this passage out of Iunius Brutus to ratifie it If Kings cannot by Law change or extenuate Laws once approved without the consent of the Republike much lesse can they make and create new Laws therefore in the German Empire if the Emperour think any Law necessary he first desires it in the generall assemblies if it be approved the Princes Barons and Deputies of Cities subsigne it and then it is wont to be a firme Law Yea he swears that he will keep the Laws Enacted and that he will make no news Laws but by common consent In the Kingdom of Poland there is a Law renewed An. 1454 and 1538. That no new Laws or Constitutions shall be made but onely by publike consent or in any place but in Parliament In the Realm of France where yet commonly the authority of Kings is thought most ample Laws were heretofore enacted in the Assembly of the three Estates or in the Kings ambulatory Councell but since there hath been a standing Parliament all the Kings Edicts are void unlesse the Senate approve them when as yet the Arrests of that Senate or Parliament if the law be wanting even obtain the force of a Law So in the Kingdoms of England Spain Hungarie and the rest there is and of old hath been the same Law For if Kingdoms depend upon the conservation of their Laws and the Laws themselves should depend upon the lust of one Homuncio would it not be certain that the Estate of no Kingdom should ever be stable Would not the Kingdom necessarily stumble and fall to ruine presently or in a short space But if as we have shewed the Lawes be better and greater than Kings if Kings be bound to obey the Laws as servants are to obey their Lords who would not obey the Law rather then the King who would obey the King violating the Law who will or can refuse to give ayd to the Law thus infringed Fiftly that all publike great Officers Judges Magistrates and Ministers of all Realms are more the Officers and Ministers of the Kingdom than the Kings and anciently were and now ought to be of right elected onely by the Kingdom Parliament people and not removable but by them which is largely proved by Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contr Tyrannos qu. 1 2 â— De Jure Magistratus in Subditos qu. 5 6 7 8 9. with others the Histories forecited and Hotomani Francogallia c. 6 11 12 13 14. 6. That Kings and Emperors have no absolute power over the lives liberties goods estates of their subjects to dispose of them murther imprison or strip them of their possessions at their pleasure but ought to proceed against them in case of Delinquency according to the known Lawes and Statutes of their Realmes This truth is abundantly evidenced by all the premises by Magna Charta c. 29. and all Statutes Law-Books in affirmance of it by resolution of the Judges in Henry 8. his reigne Brook Corone 29. That it is Felony to slay a man in justing and the like notwithstanding it be done By command of the King for the command is against the Law and of Judge Fortescue 19. H. 6. 63. That if the King grant to me that if I kill such a man I shall not be impeached for it this grant is void and against Law By Junius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos Quast 3. p. 136 to 137. and the Treatise De Jure Magistratus in subditos in sundry places where this undeniable verity is largely proved confirmed and by others forecited Seventhly That Emperours Kings Princes are not the true Proprietory Lords or Owners of the Lands Revenues Forts Castles Shipps Iewels Ammunition Treasure of their Empires Kingdoms to alienate or dispose of them at their pleasures But onely the Guardians Trustees Stewards or Supervisors of them for their Kingdoms use and benefit from whom they cannot alien them nor may without their consents or privities lawfully dispose of them or any of them to the publike prjudice which if they doe their grants are void and revocable This proposition formerly ratified by many reasons authorities sundry Historicall Passages in this Appendix is not only evident by the Metropolitans usuall speech to all elected Kings prescribed by the Roman Pontificall ratified by the Bull of Pope Clement the eight where the Metropolitan when any King is presented to him to be Crowned first demands of the Bishops who present him Do you know him to be worthy of and profitable to this dignitie to which they answer We know and beleeve him to be worthy and profitable to the Church of God and for the Government of this Realme After which the Metropolitan among other things useth this Speech unto him Thou shalt undeniably administer Iustice without which no society can continue towards all men by rendring rewards to the good punishment to the evill c. and shalt so carry thy self that thou maist be seen to reign not to thine own but to all she peoples profit and to expect a reward of thy good deeds not in earth but in heaven which he immediately professeth with a solemn Oath to perform to the uttermost of his power and knowledge but likewise professedly maintained by Iustus Eccardus de Lege Regia Marius Salamonius de Principatu Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli Pacis l. 1. c. 4 sect 10. Lib 2. c. 13. 14. Hotomani Franco-Gallia c. 6. 10. 14. Ruibingius l. 2. Class 11. c. 8. n.
he had suffered the Royall Rights especially the Dukedome of Millain to be taken from him In the Polish kingdom there is an ancient Law of not alienating the Lands of the Kingdom of Poland renewed An. M.CCCLXV by king Lewes There is the same Law in the Realm of Hungary where we reade that Andrew king of Poland about the year M. CCXXI was accused before Pope Honorius the third that neglecting his Oath he had alienated the Crown Lands The like in England in the Law of K. Edward An. M.CCXCVIII Likewise in Spain by the Constitution made under Alphonso renewed again MDLX in the Assembly at Toledo which Lawes verily were enacted when as custome for a long time before had obtained the force of a Law But verily in the kingdome of France wherein as in the pattern of the rest I shall longer insist this Law was ever sacrosanct It is the most ancientest Law of the Realme I say the Law born with the Kingdom it self Of not alienating the Crown or demesne Lands renewed in the year M D 66. although it be ill observed Two cases onely are excepted Panage or Apennage aliments to be exhibited to his children or brethren yet so as the clintelary right be alwayes retained again if warlike necessitie require it yet with a pact of reddition Yet in the interim both of them were heretofore reputed void unlesse the Assembly of the three Estates had commanded it but at this day since a standing Parliament was erected it is likewise void unlesse the Parliament of Paris which is the Senate of Peers and the Chamber of publike accounts shall approve it and the Presidents of the Eschequer also by the Edict of Charles the 6 and 9. And this is so farre forth true that if the ancient Kings of France would endow any Church although that cause then seemed most favourable they were bound to obtain the consent of the Nobles as king Childebert may be for an example who without the consent of the French and Normans durst not endow the Monastery of S. Vincents in Paris as neither Clodoveus the second and the rest Moreover they cannot release the Royalties or the right of nominating Prelates to any Church but if any have done it as Lewes the eleventh in favour of the Church of Sennes and Philip the fourth of Augiers Philip Augustus of Naverne the Parliament hath pronounced it void The king of France when he is to be Crowned at Rheimes sweares to this law which if he shall violate it avails as much as if he contracted concerning the Turkish or Persian Empire Hence the Constitutions or as they callit the Statutes of Philip the sixt John the 2 d Charles the fift sixt eight of resuming those things which were alienated by their Ancestors of which resumptions there are many instances cited by Hugo Grotius de Jure Belli Pacis l. 2. c. 14. n. 12. 13. Adnotata Ibid. Hence in the Assembly of the three Estates at Towres An. 1323. 1360. 1374. 1401. 1483. in which Charles the eight was present many Towns of the alienation of Lewes the eleventh his Father which he had by his own Authoritie given to Tancred Castellan who demerited well of him were taken from his Heirs which even in the last assembly of the three Estates held at Orange was again decreed Thus concerning publike Lands But that it may the more evidently appeare that the kingdome is preferred before the king that he cannot by his private Authoritie diminish the Majestie which he hath received from the people nor exempt any one from his Empire nor grant the right of the Soveraign Dominion in any part of the Realm Charles the great once endeavoured to subject the Realm of France to the German Empire but the French vehemently withstood it a certain Vascon Prince making the Oration The matter had proceeded to Arms if Charles had proceeded further Likewise when some part of the Realm of France was delivered to the English the supreme right was almost perpetually excepted but if Force extorted it at any time as in the Brittish League wherein king Iohn released his Soveraign Right in Gascoigne and Poytiers the king neither kept his Contract neither could or ought he more to keep it then a Captain Tutor or Guardian as then he was who that he might redeem himselfe would oblige the goods of his Pupils By the same Law the Parliament of Paris rescinded the agreement of the Flusheners wherein Charles of Burgundy extorted Ambian and the neighbour Cities from the king and in our time the agreement of of Madrit between Francis the first a Captive and Charles the fift the Emperour concerning the Dukedome of Burgundy was held void and the Donation of Charles the sixt of the kingdom of France by reason of death conferred on Henry king of England may be one apt argument of his extreme madnesse if others be wanting But that I may omit other things which might be said to this purpose by what right at last can a king give or sell his kingdom or any part thereof seeing they consist in the people not in the walls now there is no sale of free men when as Land-Lords cannot so much as constrain their free Tenants that they should settle their Houshold in any other place then where they please especially seeing they are not servants but Brethren neither onely are all kings Brethren but even all within the Royall Dominion ought to be so called But whether if the king be not the proprietorie of the Realme may he not at least be called the usufructuary or receiver of the profits of the Crown Lands Truely not so much as an usufructuary A usufructuary can Pawn his lands but we have proved that kings cānot morgage the Patrimony of the Crown A fructuary can dispose or give the profits at his pleasure contrarily the great gifts of the king are judged void His unnecessary expences are rescinded his superfluous cut off what ever he shall convert into any other but the Publike use he is thought to have violently usurped Neither verily is he lesse obliged by the Cincian Law then any private Citizen among the Romanes especially in France where no gifts are of force without the consent of the Auditors of the Accounts Hence the ordinary Annotations of the Chamber under prodigall kings This Donation is too great and therefore let it be revoked Now this Chamber solemnly swears that whatsoever rescript they shall at any time receive from the king that they will admit nothing which may be hurtfull to the kingdom and Commonweale Finally the Law cares not how a Fructuary useth and enjoyeth his profits contrarily the Law prescribes the king in what manner and unto what use he ought to put them Therefore the ancient kings of France were bound to divide the Rents into four parts one part was spent in sustaining the Ministers of the Church and the poor another upon
the kings Table the third on the Wages of his houshold servants the last in the repaire of royall Castles Bridges Houses the residue if there were any was laid up in the Treasury Verily what stirs there were about the year 1412 in the Assembly of the three Estates at Paris because Charles the sixt had converted all things into his and his Officers lusts and that the Domestick accounts which before had not exceeded 94 thousand French Crowns in such a miserable estate of the republike had increased to the sum of five hundred and forty thousand Crowns is sufficiently evident out of Histories Now as the rents of the Crown were thus lessened so also the oblations and subsidies were spent upon the Warre as the taxes and tallages were onely destinated to the stipends of Souldiers In other Realms the King verily hath not any more Authority yea in most he hath lesse as in the Germane and Polish Empire But we would therefore prove this to be so in the Realm of France lest by how much any man dares to doe more injury by so much also he might be thought to have more right In summe what we have said before the name of a King sounds not an inheritance not a propriety not a perception of profits but a function a procuration As a Bishop is instituted for the cure and salvation of the soul so the King of the body in those things which pertain to the publike goods as he is the dispenser of sacred goods so the King of prophane and what power he hath in his Episcopall the same and no greater hath the King in his dominicall Lands the alienation of the Episcopall Lands without the consent of the Chapter is of no validitie so neither of the Crown Land without a publike Parliament or Senate of the Estates Of sacred revenews one part is designed to aedifices another to the poor a third to Companions a fourth to the Bishop himself the same verily almost we see the King ought to do in dispensing the revenewes of the Kingdom It hinders not that the contrary every where is at this day usurped For the duty of Bishops is not any way changed because many Bishops sell those things from the poor which they spend upon Bawds or wast all their Mannors and Woods nor yet that some Emperours have attributed all kinde of power to themselves for neither can any one be judge in his own Cause But if any Cararalla hath said That so long as his sword remains he would want no money Adrianus Caesar will also be present who shall say That he would manage the Principality so as all should know that it was the peoples goods or inheritance not his own which one thing almost distinguisheth a King from a Tyrant Not that Attalus King of Pergameni ordained the people of Rome Heirs of his Realme that Alexander bequeathed the kingdom of Aegypt Ptolomie of the Cyrenians to the people of Rome or Prasutagus of the Iceni to Caesar verily this great power cannot debilitate the force of the Law yea by how much the greater it is by so much the lesse it hurts our law for what things the Romanes seized upon by pretext of law they would notwithstanding have seized on by force if that pretext had been wanting Yea we see almost in our times the Venetians by pretext of a certain imaginary adoption which without force had been plainly ridiculous to have taken the Kingdom of Cyprus Nor yet doth the Donation of Constantine to pope Sylvester hinder for this Chaffe seemed absolete long since to Gratian and is damned to the fire Not the donation of Lewes the godly to Paschall to wit of Rome with part of Italy because Pius gave that which he possessed not and no man resisted But Charles his Father willing to subject the Realm of France to the German Empire the French resisted him by law and if he had gone further they prepared to resist by sorce Not that Solomon as we read delivered twenty cities to Hiram King of Tyre for he did not give them but pawned them as a Creditor till he paid him and within a short time recovered them which appears out of the Text Moreover also they were barren grounds tilled by Reliques of the Heathens which he receiving again from Hiram gave them at last to the Israelites to be tilled and inherited Neither can this more hinder that in certain Kingdoms this condition perchance doth not so expresly intervene betweene the King and his people for albeit it were not at all yet it appears by the law of Nations that Kings are not subverters but Moderators of the Republike that they cannot change the right of the Commonwealth by their pactions that they are Lords onely when they take care of their Pupils that they are to be accounted no other then Guardians and that he is not to be esteemed a Lord who spoils the City with liberty and selleth it like a slave Not finally that certain Kingdoms are gained by Kings themselves for they acquired not Kingdoms by their owne but by publike hands forces treasures now nothing is more consonant to reason then that those things which are gotten by the publike riches and common dangers of the Citizens should not be alienated without common consent which holds place even amongst Theeves themselves he destroyeth humane society who doth the contrary Therefore though the French have by force seized on the German Empire and they also on the Realm of France yet the same law holds in both In sum at last we ought to determine that Kings are not Proprietors nor Fructuaries but onely Administratours and since it is so that verily they can much lesse attribute to themselves the propriety and profits of every mans private Estate or of the publike wealth which belongeth to every Town Thus and much more this accute learned Lawyer to the conviction and refutation of all opposite Ignoramusses in this case of grand concernment which will put a period to our unhappy controversies concerning the Militia formerly discussed without further debate Eighthly That Emperours and Kings are most solemnly obliged by a Covenant and Oath usually made to and before all the people at their Coronations to preserve their peoples lawes liberties lives estates by breach whereof in a wilfull excessive manner they become perjured Tyrants and the people and Magistrates are in some sort thereby absolved from their Allegiance and all obedience to them This is evidently and plentifully confirmed by the forecited Coronation Oathes and Covenants of our own English Kings to their subjects by De Jure Magistratus in Subditos quaest 10. p. 321. 322. and quaest 6. p. 260. to 300. Andrew Favine his Theatre of Honour lib. 2. c. 11. 24. Francisci Hotomani Franco-gallia cap. 6. 10. c. Hugo Grotius de Jure Belli Pacis l. 2. c. 13. 14. Pontificale Romanum Romae 1611. fol. 162 163. Descriptiâ— Coronationis
Provinces and others new made by order of the generall Estates for that which concerned the Government and the affaires of the generality And as for matters of justice and policie they used the seales names and titles of private gogernours and Provinciall consuls From that time there was no coynes of gold silver or copper made with the name or titles of the King of Spaine but upon stamps which the Estates had caused to be made in every Povince All governours superintendents Presidents Chancellours Councellours and others Officers were discharged and absolved from their precedent oathes and did sweare fidelity to the generall Estates against the King of Spaine and his adherents according to the forme above mentioned to whom an act was sent for the continuation of the Commissions Ninthly it is evident from the premises That if Emperours and Kings shall degenerate into Tyrants violate their Oathes and Covenants made unto the people invade their Lawes Liberties persons with armed violence and instead of protecting make warre upon them that the Nobles Magistrates Estates Parliaments and people in such cases may without any guilt of Treason Rebellion Sedition not only disobey but Lawfully resist them with force of Armes both in point of Lawe conscience are obliged under paine of treachery and perfidiousnesse to their Countrey thus to resist and in cases of incorrigibility for the publike weale and preservation may justly if they see it necessary depose them from their Royall Dignities as Enemies or Traytors to their Kingdoms and people The reason is Because no Kingdome or Nation under Heaven ever elected or voluntarily submitted themselves unto any Emperour or King whatsoever for ought can be proved or imagined but upon this tacit condition that they should justly governe defend and protect them for their good not tyrranize over pillage murther oppresse or make warre upon them at their pleasures contrary to the Lawes of God nature nations Nor yet actually obliged themselves under paine of Treason Rebellion death or damnation not forcilly to reobsist or deprive their Princes in any wise though they with open violence should set themselves to subvert their Religion Lawes Liberties and Republike to which unreasonable condition no Natian certainty would have consented had it been propounded to them by their Kings at first as Grotius well observes This point of greatest difficulty and concerment I have largely debated and confirmed already in the third part of this Discourse where all contrary Objections against it are refuted Yet because it still seemes a seditious unchristian Paradox to many Malignants and Royallists I shall ratifie it with such new Authorities of all sorts which may happily convince if not convert them from their inveterate wilfull error My first Authority of this kinde is that passage of Sozomon an ancient Ecclesiasticall Historian Eccles Hist l. 6. ch 2. recited and approved by Nicephorus Callistus Eccles hist l. 10. ch 34. where he thus writes of the death of Iulian the Emperor who turned both a Tyrant Apostate and Persecutor of the Christians reputed to be slaine by a Christian Souldier of his own Army for his Tyranny and impiety Whereas Libanius writes in this manner Hee seemes to say that the slayer of Iulian the transgressor was a Christian which peradventure was true Neither is it incredible that some one of the Souldiers who marched under his colours had considered these things thus in his minde That not only the Heathens but likewise ALL OTHERS are wont to applaud those even unto our Age who slew Tyrants heretofore as those who for the liberty of all feared not to undergoe the danger of death and likewise for the safety of their Citizens Kindred and friends with willing minds And verily hee CANNOT WELL BE REPREHENDED BY ANY MAN especially since hee should shew himselfe so valiant and sirenuous FOR GOD AND that RELIGION which hee did approve c. However it is certaine that he was taken away by Gods divine judgement Nicepherus addes that his death was predicted by the Christians and that his death WAS ACCEPTABLE AND PLESANT TO ALL CHRISTIANS especially to those of Antioch WHO FOR THIS HIS MVRTHER INSTVTED A PVBLIKE TRIVMPH Wherein they also reproached Maximus the Philosopher singing thus Where are thy divinations O foolish Maximus A pregnant evidence that even the Primitive Christians on whose examples and practice our Antagonists so much depend though to no purpose as I have elsewhere manifested held it not only lawfull for them to resist but even in some cases to slay a persecuting Apostatized Tyrant bent â—o subvert Religion Lawes Liberties as may be further evidenced by Constantine the great his ayding the oppressed Christians and Romans against the Tyranny and Persecution of the Emperors Maxentius Maximinus and Licinius even with force of Armes with which he Conquered these Persecutors in sundry open battels fought against them at the Christians earnest importunity To descend to later Authoritities it is the received Doctrine of all Popish Schoolmen Doctors Lawyers That tyrannicall Princes who oppresse and invade their subjects persons liberties estates or religion may both lawfully with good conscience bee forcibly resisted by their Subjects and likewise by the major part of their People Nobles Parliament for preservation of the Republike and Religion bee justly deposed and put to death yea as some of them adde even murthered by private men though the generality of their Writers justly deny it Their St. Thomas of Aquin in his Book De Regimine Pricipum dedicated to the King of Cyprus cha 6. determines thus If it belong to the multitude to provide themselves of a King the King made by them may not unjustly be removed destroyed or his power restrained if he abuse the power of the Realme tyrannically Neither is such a multitude to bee esteemed TO DEALE DISLOYALLY IN DEPOSING A TYRANT ALTHOVGH THEY HAD PERPETUALLY SUBIECTED THEMSELVS TO HIM BEFORE BECAUSE HIMSELFE HATH DESERVED IT in not carrying himselfe faithfully in the Government of the people as the Office of a King required because herein he kept not his Oath and Covenant with his subjects And he further affirmes 2 Distinct. Art 44. qu. 2. 2. 5 m. 1. 2 ae Dist 44. qu. 2. 2. 5 m. 1. 2 ae qu. 79. 4. 3 m. 22 ae qu. 12. art 2. qu. 42. 2. 3 m. Opusc 10. l. 4. c o. 1. That in every Countrey Cities are governed politikely the power of Kings and Emperours being circumscribed by the Lawes and people That a Tyrannicall Prince if hee invade his Subjects may lawfully beresisted and slaine even of private persons in their own necessary defence and in reference to the publike safety but much more by the Nobles and peoples generall consent And that the deposition or perturbation of the regiment of a Tyrant HATH NOT THE REASON or nature OF SEDITION unlesse it be done by private persons or so disorderly that a greater detriment should ensue BVT IT IS THE TYRANT RATHER
WHO IS SEDITIOVS The same Doctrine is taught by Dominicus Soto de Iustitia l. 5. quaest 1. art 3. Ludovicus Molina Tom. 4. De Iustitia Iure Tract 3. disp 6. to 20. Dominicus Bannes 2 a. 2 ae quaest 64. Art 3. Dub. 2. Petrus de Aragon 2. 2 ae vu 64. art 3. Explicatio art p. 248. Michael Bartholomaeus Salon de Iustitia Iure in 2. 2 ae Tom. 1. qu. 64. art 3. cont 1. pag. 385. Petrus de Lorca in 2. 2 ae D. Thomae quaest 40. art 3. sect 3. throughout specially Disput 50. n. 2. Disp 52. 53. Azorius Tom. 2. l. 21. disp 5. qu. 8. 5. Franciscus Victoria Relectio De Iure Belli n. 9. 14. Alphonsus Salmeron in cap. 13. Epist ad Romanos Disp. 5. Fran. Suarez in Defensione fidei l. 3. cha 3. l. 6. chap. 4. throughout specially num 5. 6. 13. 14. 15. 16. Ioan Gerson de Auferibilitate Papae where also he avers consid 6. that one who is truly Pope may lawfully bee bound imprisoned and put to death for his offences though the head of the Church as Papists hold as well as Kings the head of their Realmes Dionysius Cathusianus de Regim Polit. Artic. 19. Franciscus Tollet in summa l. 5. c. 6. Leonardus Lessius de Iustit Iure c. 9. dub 4. Tannerus Tom. 3. disp 4. qu. 8. dub 3. Emanuel Sa. in Aphorism Verb. Tyrannus n. 2. Iohannis Mariana De Rege Regis Instit l. 1. c. 5 6 7 8. Alvarus Pelagius de Plan. Eccles l. 1. c. 21. Simancha Pacensis de Cathol instit tit 23. n. 11. p. 98. tit 45. n. 25. p. 209. Gregorie de Valencia Tom 3. p. 444. Cardinall Bellarmine de Pontif. Rom. l. 5. c. 6. 7. 8. Tract de Potest Sum. Pontif. advers Gul. Barcl p. 97. Iac. Gretzerus Pharetra Tertulliana Vespertilio Haeritico-Politicus Ludovicus Richehom Expostulatio Aplogetica pro Societate Iesiu Vincentius Filiucius Tra. 28. p. 2. dis 4. prae Dec. n. 12. Mart. Becanus Anglicana de Potestate Regis Pontificis Caspar Schoppius Alexi Pharmacum Regium Collyrium Regium Valentine Jacob. An. 1524. and Iohn Tanquerel Anno. 1561. whose opinions are recorded by Bochellus Decreta Eccles Gal. l. 5. tit 4. c. 6. 8. the Cardinall of Como his Letter from Rome 30. January 1584. to Doctor Parrey to murder Queen Elizabeth Franciscus de Verona Constant in Apolog. pro Io Chastel p. 133. Bonarscius the Iesuite Amphith p. 101. Barclay l. 3. advers Monarch c. 8. l. 6. c. 23. 24. erarius in c. 3. Iudicum Hieronymus Blanca Rerum Aragonens Commentarius passim Cajetan upon Aquinas his forecited Summes the Doctors of Salamancha in their Determination Anno 1602. recorded by G. Blackwell qu Bip. p. 56. and Doctor John White his Defence of the Way c. 6. p. 16. Governado Christiano p. 43. Antonius Massa Tract contra Duell n. 78. 79. Baldus 3. Consid 313. Cavarruvias Quaest Illustr T. 2. 505. n. 1. 399. n. 6. Vasquius contro Illustr 16. n. 15. 19. 21. 17. n. 1. 23. 20 n. 344. n. 3. 73. n. 12. 13. 5. 72. n. 7. and elsewhere Hemingius Arnisa us de Authoritate Principum p. 18. 50. 77. 80. 83. 95. 122. Fran. Hotomani Franco-Gallia c. 6. 7. 10 13. 15. 18. 19. c. To which I might adde our English Priests and Iesuites as Doctor Nicholas Saunders Visib Monarch p. 70 71. Doctor Allen Parsons Creswell Philopater Rossaeus Doleman p. 32. to 74. sparsim with sundry others all professedly averring Aquinas his Doctrine and the premisses yea farre exceeding them in sundry particulars many or most of them attributing sufficient Authority and power to the Pope and Prelates alone without the Parliaments Nobles Peers or Peoples assent to depose adjudge Haereticall or tyrannicall Kings to death and devote them to assassination which all Protestants unanimously disclaim But wee need not fish in these unwholesome Romish Streams of Tyber or make use of these Popish Champions whom I have onely named to stop the mouthes of all Papists Priests Iesuites who now much exclaim against the Parliaments present defensive Warre condemning all for Rebels and Traitors who assist the Parliament against their invading traiterous Rebellious armed Forces both in Ireland and England they being in verity such themselves yea the originall contrivers fomenters the principall abettors of the present bloody destructive civill Wars in both our Realms 〈…〉 which most confirms me in this beliefe is a particular late Discovery of the horrid Conspiracy of Con the Popes late Nuncio here and his Iesuited Popish Confederates to undermine and extirpate the Protestant Religion to raise the Scottish and succeeding Irish and English Wars thereby to ingage the King to resort to them for assistance under pretence whereof to rise up in arms and work him to their own conditions or else to poyson him with a Indian poysoned Nut after the example of his Father and then seize upon the Prince and train him up in their Antichristian Religion as you may reade at large in Romes Masterpeece to which I shall referre you for fuller satisfaction from one of the chief Conspirators own Confession But passing by all these I shall proceed to Authorities of Lawyers and Divines professing the Protestant Religion Georgius Obrectus a publike Professor of Law and Advocate to the City of Strasburge in his Disputatio Juridica 1. De Princâ—piis Belli layes down these severall Positions for Law Num. 125. to 139. That all the Inferiour Magistrates in the Empire or other Kingdoms collectively considered are above the Emperour and Kings themselves that if they be unjustly assaulted with unjust violence by any whomsoever they may by a necessary and just warre defend both themselves and theirs and repell and prosecute the unjust assailants That if the Superiour Magistrate neglect to do his duty as if the Turke should invade any Countrey and the Supreme Magistrate would not resist him the inferiour Magistrate may call the people to Arms raise an Army and exercise all forces policie and devices against the common enemy of Christians Or if the Supreme Magistrate should exercise manifest Tyrannie it is verily lawfull to the Inferiour to undertake the care of the Republike which he endeavours to oppresse with all his power That those who represent all the people as the Electors Palatines Nobles Parliament may admonish the Prince of his duty and ought to seek by all means to divert him from his Tyrannicall and impious purpose but if he proceeds and repenteth not being frequently admonished but wilfully subverts the Common-wealth obstinately perverts Laws hath no care of faith covenants justice piety and tends onely to this that he may perpetrate any thing with impunity and impiously reign over mens consciences then verily he is accounted a Tyrant that is an enemy of God and man whence if he hath proceeded to that hight of malice that hee cannot bee expelled but by armed force It is Lawfull for the Electors Palatines
one of us may breake or fall from it by dissimulation secret intelligence or in any sort whatsoever And that for the preservation of our holy Catholike and Romish Faith and the accomplishment of the Pacification as also for the expulsion of Spaniards and their adherents with all due obedience to his Majesty for the good and quiet of our Countrey and the maintenance of our Priviledges rights Freedomes Statutes Customes and antient uses For the effecting whereof we will use all meanes possible imploying both Money Men Counsell and goods yea and our lives if it were necessary And that none of us may in private give any counsell advice or consent nor have any secret conference with them that are not of this Union nor yet reveale unto them in any sort what hath or shall be treated of in this Assembly or resolved but shall wholly conforme himselfe according to our generall and common resolution And in case that any Province Estate Countrey Towne Castle or House were besieged assaulted invaded or opprest in any sort whatsoever yea if any of us or any others having indeavoured himselfe for his Countrey and the just defence thereof against the Spaniards or for other causes depending thereon as well in generall as particular should be sought after imprisoned ransomed molested or disquieted in his person and goods honour and estate or otherwise we promise to give him assistance by all the said meanes yea and to procure the liberty of them that shall be imprisoned either by force or otherwayes upon paine to be degraded of their Nobility Name Armes and Honour and to be held perjured disloyall and enemies to our Countrey before God and men and to incurre the note of Infamy and cowardise for ever And for the strengthening of this our holy Union of Association we have signed these presents the tenth of January 1577. Underneath were the signatures of the Deputies of every Province Prelates Noblemen and Commissioners for Townes and underneath them was written the agreation of the Councell of State as followeth The Deputies of the generall Estates here under-written having required them of the Councell of State committed by his Majesty for the government of the Netherlands to consent unto and allow of that which is contained in the Union above written The Councell in regard of the said request and the reasons therein contained have as much as in them lay allowed and doe allow by these presents the said Union according to the forme and tenor Made at Brussels in the State-house in the Assembly of the said States the tenth of January 1577. And underneath was written By the commandement of the Lords of the Councell of State Signed Berrii If any shall here object that Kings are of divine institution whence Dei gratia By the grace of God is peculiarly annexed to their Titles and not communicated unto Subjects Therefore though they prove never so flagitious or tyrannicall they may in no wise be forcibly resisted or questioned by their Nobles and Parliaments for their crimes I answer briefely because I have elswhere largely dissipated this objection First that Kings are no more of divine institution then any other inferiour Magistrates Officers or Princes whatsoever as the Scriptures abundantly evidence But all other inferiour Magistrates Officers and Princes whatsoever are resistible questionable censurable and deposible for their tyranny wickednesse and misgovernment by the Parliaments censure as I have proved notwithstanding their divine institution therefore such degenerating Kings too as well as they in such cases Secondly all Ministers of the Gospel are as much if not farre more Jure divinâ— and by Gods owne ordination as Kings are a truth undeniable But they for their offences and misdemeanors contrary to their function may be both forcibly resisted censured deprived degraded yea and executed notwithstanding their divine right and institution as the Canons of most Councels the practise of all ages yea the expresse letter of the 26. Article of the Church of England with all our Episcopall Canons and Canonists attest Therefore tyrannicall degenerating Kings may be so too by the selfe-same reason in some cases Thirdly this Title of Dei gratia in publike Writs anciently hath beene and yet is common to Bishops Prelates inferiour Magistrates and Subjects as well as to Kings as sundry precedents in our Law bookes Matthew Paris Salon with others attest and Mr. John Selden in his Titles of Honour part 1. chap. 7. Sect. 2. p. 123. professedly proves at large to whom I shall referre you But these both lawfully may be and alwayes have beene forcibly resisted questioned convented deprived censured for their tyranny and misdemeanors notwithstanding this their stile of Dei gratia or pretence of divine institution yea we know that Bishops have beene lately thrust out of many Churches notwithstanding their long pretended Ius Divinum to support their Hierarchy and Iohn Gerson a Papist hath writ a particular Treatise De Auferibilitate Papae notwithstanding the Popes pretended Divine Title to his Monarchy which may be now and one day shall be totally abolished Therefore tyrannicall degenerous Kings may be justly resisted censured deprived as well as they and royalties changed into other governments by the peoples and kingdomes common consents if they see just cause If any secondly object That Kings are annoynted at their Coronation Therefore their persons are sacred irresistible unquestionable unpunishable for any tyrannicall or exorbitant actions whatsoever I briefly answer first that every Christians Baptisme being a Sacrament of Christs owne institution at least his spirituall unction and sanctification as I have formerly proved makes a person as sacred yea more holy then Kings annoynting being no Sacrament can or doth of it selfe make the person of any King whatsoever A truth which no Christian can without blasphemy deny But Baptisme and the inward unction of the spirit of grace and sanctification exempts no Christians from resistance censure punishments of all sorts in case they commit any exorbitant or capitall crimes as experience tels us Therefore Kings Coronation annoyntings cannot doe it Secondly Priests anciently were and at this day too in the Roman Church are annoynted as well as Kings and so are children and sicke persons that I say not Altars Bels c. with Chrisme and extreame Vnction But these Unctions conferre no such immunity to Priests children sicke men others c. Therefore neither can this annoynting doe it to Kings especially now being no divine institution Thirdly The annoynting of Kings is not common to all Christian Kings many of them especially in former times having beene crowned without any annoynting at all but peculiar to Emperours and to the Kings of Ierusalem France England and Sicily the foure annoynted Kings onely as Albericus Restaurus Castaldus Antonius Corsetus Azorius Cassanaeus and sundry others affirme out of the old Roman Provinciall though some other Kings have now and then beene
d Commonw l. 3. c. 1. p. 261. e Pars 5. consid 29 30 31. p. 243. c. f Cassan Ibid. Bodin Commonw l. 2. c. 5. l. 1. c. 10. l. 3. c. 1. g Commonw l. 2. c. 1. p. 222. h Fabian pa. 5. c. 155. par 6. p. 154. 160. 164. 243 244. par 7. p. 107 108. 280 282. Andrew Faviâ—s Theatre of Honor l 2. c. 12. Munsteri Cosmog l. 2. c. 40. p. 139 140. Paulus Aemylius l. 1. Mercators Atlas p. 254 255. Bodin Commonw l. 3. c. 1. i Paulus Aemyl l. 1. Gaguinus and the generall History of France in his life Iean Crispin Lestate de Leglise p. 144. Fabian par 5. c. 75. p. 66. Munsters Cosmog l. 2. c. 41. k 2. H. 5. f. 35. c. l Hist p. 685. 687 786. 787. c. m Fabian pa. 1. c. 86. Gagui Emyl the Generall Hist. of France Crespin Munst and others in his life n Fabian pa. 5. c. 122. 126. Gaguyn Emyl the Gen. hist of France o Fabian part â— c. 132. Gaguinus Paulus Aemilius Crespin the generall Hist of France p Fabian part 5. c. 138 139 140. Gaguinus Aemylius Crespin the generall History of France in his life and the life of Childericus q Fabian part 5. c. 144. 145. Gaguinus Aemylius Crespin the generall Hist of France r Fabian part 5. c. 150 153. generall Hist of France Gaguinus Aemylius Crespin Turpin Chronicon Chronicarum Sabellicus Opmeereus in the life of Childericke and Pipin Aventinus Annal. Poyor l. 3. Antonini Chron. Tit. 14. nu 1. sect 2. Munst Cosmog l. 2. c. 41. 〈◊〉 Iewels Reply p. 341 342 343. Bishop Bilson of Christ subiection c. par 3. p. 418 to 423. Blondus Decad. 1. l. 10. Nauclerus vol. 3. gen 26. Regino l. 2. An. 722. Papyrius Masson An. in Child p. 83. 〈…〉 Å¿ Annal. Boiorum l. 3. p. 299. t Lambards Archaion f. 130 Fox Acts Mon. vol. 1. Edit ult p. 244. u Antonini Chron. Tit. 14. 14. n. 1. sect 2. f. 102. Blendus Decad. 1. l. 10. Sabellicus Enead 8. l. 8. Gaguinus l. 3. in Car. Martel Nauclerus vol. 3 gen 26. Gratian. Caus 15. qu. 6. Platina in Zach. 1. Frisin l. 5. c. 22. Fabian part 5â—â— c. 132. p 141. Amonius de gest Franc. p. 403. x Hist l. 6. p. 521. * Though that of Plinius secundus Panegyr Traiano dictus p. 8. be true Quod aequiore animo ferunt homines quem Princeps parum faliciter genuit quà m quem malè elegit y Part. l 5. â— â—0 z Chron. tit 14. c. 1. sect 2. f. 103. a Of Christian subiection par 3. p. 420. b Fab. par 6. c. 154. Gaguin the Gen. Hist of France c Fab. par 6. c. 2â—4 Grimst Imper. Hist p. 390 391. Gaguin The Gen. hist of France Turpin Antoninus Munst Crespin Papyr Masson and others d Fab. par 6. c. 175. Gaguin Gen. hist of France e Fab. par 6. c. 175. Gaguin Gen. hist of France Herma-Schedel Crispin and others f Fabian p. 6. c. 82 183 186 201. Gaguin Turpin General Hist of France g Fab. par 6. c. 201. 202. Gaguin Turpin Chron. Chron Opmerus Crisp Gen. hist Fran. h Fab pa. 7. c. 243 244. Gaguin the. Gen. hist of France Turpin Theat of honor l. 2. c. 12. i Fab. pa. 7. An. 1259. p. 68. k Fab. pa. 7. p. 102 103 c. Gaguin l Fab. pa. 7. p. 187 188. the Gen. hist of France m Fab. pa. 7. p. 187. 188. Gaug Gen. hist of France n Bodin Commonweal l. 3 c. 1. p 2â—4 See the generall Hist. of France in his life o Fabian part 7. p. 192. 193 263 274. Speeds Hist p. 687 6â—4 786 787 788. Halls Chron. 2. H. 5. See the generall Hist of France and Gaguinus in the life of Iohn q Fabian part 7. p. 280 to 298. Gaguinus the generall Hist of France in the life of this Philip and King Iohn * Note this * So it hath been conceived by some the King by Law might do this in England but Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 575. to 5â—9 hath largely proved the contrary that the King by his Prerogative and Proclamation cannot alter enhanse or abase his coyne but in and by the Parliament onely because it is contrary to sundry Statutes it is the sinues and life of trade and every mans estate consists in it and so all have a common interest therein which cannot be altered out by common consent in Parliament q Fabian part â— p 305 306 311 312. Generall Hist of France Gaguin and others r Fabin part 7 p 307. see p. 190 191 266 477 c. â—55 326 357 358 359 460. Walsingham Hist Angl. p. 235 236. Å¿ Fabian part 7. p. 324. 355 356 357 358 363 364. The generall Hist of France Gaguin and others in his life t Fabian ibid. Generall Hist of France p. 216 227 228 229. u Chron. 2. 5. H. 5. x Hist p. 786. to 782. y Fabian part 7. p. 399 400 475. Generall Hist of France Holingshed Fabian Walsinghan Grafton Hall z Fabian part 7. p. 475 478. Generall Hist of France Hall Holinshed Speed a Fabian part 7. p. 479 480 481 488. Generall Hist of France b Fabian part 7. p. 490 521 522 523. c Phili. de Com. l. 5. c. 18. c Phili. de Com. l. 5. c. 18. Note Note d Gen. hist of France p. 421. 423. e Gen. hist of France p. 575. to 580. Grimst Imper. hist p. 647 648. * Note f Matthew Paris p. 270 271. g The generall Hist of France p. 6â—â— to 690. Note c Generall Hist of France 692 c. Richardus Dinâ—thus de Bello Civili Gallico Religionis causa suscepto l. 2 3 4 6. Speeds Hist 1211 1212 1214. K. Iames Answer to Cardinall Peron i Gen. hist of France p. 744. Fox Acts and Mon Vol. 3. p. 1026 Edit ult k Gen. Hist of France p. 764. l Generall Hist of France p. 765 c. m Gen. Hist of France p. 834 835. * Mounsieur Daubern n The generall Hist of France p. 976 977 982. o Gen. Hist of France p. 914 915 1070 1071 1072 1094 1095 1110 113â— 1172 1173 1174 1175 1181 1182 1183 1196 to 1220. p Gen. Hist of France p. 887. 888. q Gen. Hist of France p. 1009 1022 1023 1124 1154 1156 1157. r Gen. Hist of Fr. p. 1173 1174 1200. Å¿ Gen. Hist France p. 1207. t The continuation of the life of Lewes the thirteenth p. 2. 〈◊〉 7. u Ibid. p. 95 26. 29. 30. 31. 46. 49. 50. 74. 75 x Ibid p. 17. 18 24. y Ibid p. 59. to 120. z Lib. 2. c. 12. p. 179. to 187. Note a Continuation of the Gen. Hist of France p 13 to 150. b Ibid. p. 220. 3â— 306. c See the Synopsis of his life * Catalogue Gloriae mundi pars 5. Consid 29 30. Andrew Favine Theatre of
affirm that in this alone the summe of preserving civill concord both to Kings and the Kingdome hath consisted This Magistrate was at first called THE IUSTICE MAIOR afterwards assuming the name of the Kingdome it selfe it was called THE IUSTICE OF ARAGON By these formentioned prescribed Lawes the will of him who desired to be King of Aragon was wholy to bee directed and formed and unlesse he would first suffer his faith to bee obliged in most strick bonds for keeping of them any future soliciting was to be preposterous Having therefore laid the foundations of their Countreys liberty all of them began to dispute among themselves about electing a King to which end they all assembled together at Arahvest to chuse a King where they were suddenly besieged by the Arabians which Junicus Arista King of the Pompelonians hearing of came with an Army and rescued them whereupon they elected him for their King with unanimous consent and calling him unto them shewed him the Lawes they had pre-established one whereof concerning the middle Magistrate seemed most hard unto him But having more deligently considered the matter and that they voluntarily offered him the Kingdome gained from the enemies Hee not only ratified the Lawes themselves but likewise added this new Law or priviledge to them That if the Kingdome should happen hereafter to bee oppressed by him against the LAWES Iustice or Liberties the Kingdome it selfe should have free liberty to elect another King whether a Christian or an Infidell which clause of an Infidell King they refused to have bestowed on them because they judged it shamefull and dishonourable After which Iunicus taking an oath to observe the former Lawes was advanced to the Throne and made King of Aragon about the year 868. Moreover to establish all these Lawes and Constitutions our Ancestors themselves adjoyned the accession of a publike Vnion ordaining that it should be lawfull and just for them to meet all together ET RE 〈◊〉 OBSISTERE ARMIS ET VI and to resist the King with armes and force as oft as there should be need to propulse any assault of him or his made against the Lawes which form of assembling together for the common cause of liberty they called a Vnion or Association Neither did they anciently lesse think all their Liberties to be preserved by this Vnion then humane bodies themselves are by nervs and bones And although it were not prescribed in that Suprarbian Forum yet they thought it deduced from the very beginnings of things and deeply fixed and impressed in the sense of all men and to be established by our common Law as by another Law of Nature and that its force was enough and more then sufficiently known and discerned by use and reason For they said it would be but a thing of little profit for them to have good Lawes enacted and the very Iudiciary Presidentship of a middle Iudge if when there should be need AD EARVM DEFENSIONEM ARMA CAPERE NON LICERET cum jam tunc satis non esset pugnare consilliis it should not be lawfull for them to take up Armes in their defence when as then it would not be sufficient in such a case to fight with Counsells Neither verily did that seem altogether impertinent from the matter for if it should be so all things long ere this had been in the power of Kings themselves Whence our people reputed these two priviledges of the Union obtained from Alphonso the 3. to wit That it shal be lawfull for the Estates of the Realm if the King shall violate the Lawes of the Countrey To create a new King in his place and without the crime of Treason to make confederacies among themselves and with Neighbour Princes To defend their Liberty which King Ferdinand upon the petition of the Castilians refused to revoke because he had taken a solemn Oath to observe them not as new favours or benefits but as things done out of Office c. Therefore in those ancient Rulers of which we treat the Liberty of our Country was hedged about by our Ancestors with three most strong fences namely with the Prefecture of this middle Iudge with the most ample power of the Rici-men or Palatines and with this most fierce force of the Vnion of which the first seemed to be Legal and civill the other domesticall and of greatest moment the last warlike and popular Neither ought it then to be inclosed with a lesser hedge that so we might rejoyce that it hath therby come safe sound to us now But of these garrisons or fences the ancient inventers of them and those who next succeeded them conferred more assistance and labour upon the two last namely the domestick and popular then on that Court presidentship For they would alwayes retain in themselves a power of moderating and governing the most loose reines of the Royall Dignity which they might restrain or enlarges as there was need The fore they assigned those 12 elders to him elected out of the greatest men by whose Counsels the Kings ought to be hedged in on every side the place of which Elders the Rici-men afterwards possessed who were the chiefe of our Nobles who in times past were second to the Kings in such sort that they might seem to be their Peers and Companions These called that publike union to the ayde of Liberty and out of them were chosen those who should alwayes be the prime and principall conservators of it for thus they called the presidents of the Vnion Finally they sustained on their necks all the Offices and burdens of peace and warre if not with the same power as the Kings yet I may truly say with very little lesse for the Rici-men as long as they flourished relying on the Forces of the Vnion did alwayes hover over the Royall Empire and by the intire power of their offices if the violence or assaults of Kings were unjust did from inordinate reduce them into order and as it were into a circle of Law and Iustice In which thing verily their grave censorious and domesticall authority had sufficient tight and moment with our ancient Kings who were well mannered but if peradventure they could not with their fitting counsels bridle the exulting royall Forces they did constantly repell them from their necks with the force of the raised Vnion Thus and much more this Spanish Author in whom you may read at large the Power and Authority of the Iustice of Arragon of the Generall Assembly of the Estates or Parliaments of that Kingdom of their Rici men Peeres Magistrates Councellors and in Ioannis de Laet. his Descriptio Hispaniae cap. 5. cite Ioannis Mari. and De Rebus Hisp l. 8. c. 1. Gen. hist of Spain l. 17. p. 618. To which I shall onely adde this most notable custome and ceremony used at the Coronation of the Kings of Arragon recorded r by Iunius Brutus r Franciscus Hotomanus and others The Arrogonians when as they create and